Ill newes from New-England, or, A nar[r]ative of New-Englands persecution wherin is declared that while old England is becoming new, New-England is become old : also four proposals to the Honoured Parliament and Councel of State, touching the way to propagate the Gospel of Christ ... : also four conclusions touching the faith and order of the Gospel of Christ out of his last will and testament, confirmed and justified / by John Clark ...
         Clarke, John, 1609-1676.
      
       
         
           1652
        
      
       Approx. 265 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 49 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2007-10 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A33276
         Wing C4471
         ESTC R19361
         12220490
         ocm 12220490
         56389
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A33276)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 56389)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 135:12)
      
       
         
           
             Ill newes from New-England, or, A nar[r]ative of New-Englands persecution wherin is declared that while old England is becoming new, New-England is become old : also four proposals to the Honoured Parliament and Councel of State, touching the way to propagate the Gospel of Christ ... : also four conclusions touching the faith and order of the Gospel of Christ out of his last will and testament, confirmed and justified / by John Clark ...
             Clarke, John, 1609-1676.
          
           [20], 76 p.
           
             Printed by Henry Hills ...,
             London :
             1652.
          
           
             "A faithfull and true relation of the prosecution of Obediah Holmes, John Crandall, and John Clarke, meerly for conscience towards God, by the principall members of the church, or common-wealth of the Mathatusets in New-England ... drawn forth by the aforesaid John Clarke": p. 1-35.
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Holmes, Obediah, 1606-1682.
           Crandall, John, d. 1676.
           Massachusetts -- History -- Colonial period, ca. 1600-1775.
           Massachusetts -- Church history -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2005-12 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-01 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2007-01 Ali Jakobson
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2007-01 Ali Jakobson
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2007-02 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           ILL
           NEWES
           FROM
           NEW-ENGLAND
           :
           OR
           A
           Narative
           of
           New-Englands
           PERSECUTION
           .
        
         
           WHERIN
           IS
           DECLARED
           That
           while
           old
           England
           is
           becoming
           new
           ,
           New-England
           is
           become
           Old.
           
        
         
           Also
           four
           Proposals
           to
           the
           Honoured
           Parliament
           and
           Councel
           of
           State
           ,
           touching
           the
           way
           to
           
             Propagate
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
          
           (
           with
           small
           charge
           and
           great
           safety
           )
           both
           in
           Old
           England
           and
           New.
           
        
         
           Also
           four
           conclusions
           touching
           the
           faith
           and
           order
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           out
           of
           his
           last
           Will
           and
           Testament
           ,
           confirmed
           and
           justified
        
         
           By
           JOHN
           CLARK
           Physician
           of
           Rode
           Island
           in
           America
           .
        
         
           Revel
           .
           2.
           25.
           
        
         
           Hold
           fast
           till
           I
           come
           .
        
         
           3.
           11.
           
        
         
           Behod
           I
           come
           quickly
           .
        
         
           22.
           20.
           
        
         
           Amen
           ,
           even
           so
           come
           Lord
           Jesus
           .
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           by
           
             Henry
             Hills
          
           living
           in
           Fleet-Yard
           next
           door
           to
           the
           Rose
           and
           Crown
           ,
           in
           the
           year
           1652.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           To
           the
           Right
           Honorable
           the
           House
           of
           PARLIAMENT
           ,
           and
           COUNCEL
           of
           STATE
           for
           the
           Commonwealth
           of
           ENGLAND
           ,
           The
           author
           humbly
           craves
           of
           that
           mighty
           Counseller
           ,
           that
           Prince
           of
           peace
           ,
           a
           large
           donation
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           Counsell
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           courage
           ,
           with
           a
           suitable
           and
           happy
           success
           for
           the
           
             Peace
             ,
             Liberty
          
           ,
           and
           enlargement
           of
           these
           three
           Nations
           .
        
         
           MAy
           it
           please
           you
           right
           Honorable
           ,
           in
           some
           of
           those
           few
           vacant
           hours
           which
           it
           pleaseth
           the
           most
           high
           (
           whose
           rod
           and
           staff
           you
           are
           )
           to
           afford
           unto
           you
           ,
           from
           those
           many
           ,
           weighty
           ,
           difficult
           ,
           and
           distractfull
           incombrances
           ,
           and
           affairs
           ,
           that
           do
           flow
           in
           ,
           and
           press
           upon
           you
           daily
           ,
           to
           cast
           your
           eye
           (
           at
           least
           for
           recreation
           sake
           )
           upon
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           it
           contains
           in
           it
           matter
           of
           no
           small
           concernment
           ,
           as
           in
           it self
           ,
           so
           especially
           to
           your
           honoured
           selves
           ;
           for
           in
           the
           first
           part
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           narrative
           ,
           you
           may
           please
           to
           read
           a
           tragicall
           story
           ,
           wherein
           I
           hope
           your
           eye
           will
           not
           a
           litle
           affect
           your
           tender
           hearts
           ,
           to
           see
           such
           a
           discurteous
           entertainment
           of
           strangers
           ,
           and
           wayfaring-men
           that
           were
           passing
           by
           ,
           and
           tarried
           but
           for
           a
           night
           or
           two
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           their
           neighbours
           ,
           men
           professing
           the
           fear
           of
           the
           Lord
           as
           they
           also
           do
           ;
           who
           together
           for
           liberty
           of
           their
           consciences
           ,
           and
           worship
           of
           their
           God
           ,
           as
           their
           hearts
           were
           perswaded
           ,
           long
           since
           fled
           from
           the
           persecuting
           hands
           of
           the
           Lordly
           Bishops
           ,
           your
           adversaries
           and
           ours
           ,
           unto
           those
           utmost
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           ,
           to
           the
           extreme
           hazard
           of
           their
           lives
           ,
           the
           wasting
           of
           their
           estates
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           point
           ,
           to
           the
           totall
           loss
           and
           deprivation
           of
           their
           neer
           and
           deer
           relations
           ,
           and
           the
           comforts
           thereof
           in
           this
           their
           native
           land
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           to
           see
           this
           acted
           by
           that
           sword
           ,
           that
           hand
           ,
           which
           from
           your
           
           honored
           arm
           they
           are
           betrusted
           with
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           see
           your
           sword
           ,
           your
           power
           ,
           your
           hand
           misused
           therein
           .
           In
           the
           second
           part
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           confirmation
           of
           my
           testimony
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           testimony
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           especially
           in
           the
           later
           part
           thereof
           :
           you
           that
           count
           it
           your
           greatest
           honour
           ,
           and
           highest
           preferment
           in
           this
           world
           to
           be
           servants
           of
           Christ
           (
           who
           is
           indeed
           the
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           ,
           and
           King
           of
           Kings
           ,
           whose
           Sword-bearers
           you
           are
           ,
           as
           was
           also
           that
           Caesar
           although
           he
           knew
           it
           not
           )
           you
           (
           I
           say
           I
           hope
           )
           shall
           find
           that
           he
           hath
           not
           required
           such
           things
           at
           your
           hands
           ,
           as
           generally
           they
           that
           have
           been
           his
           Sword-bearers
           before
           your selves
           have
           been
           apt
           to
           conceive
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           have
           been
           too
           deeply
           engaged
           in
           the
           shedding
           of
           much
           innocent
           bloud
           in
           this
           Land
           ;
           being
           also
           perswaded
           thereunto
           by
           their
           teachers
           ,
           who
           to
           maintain
           their
           superstitious
           ,
           humane
           ,
           invented
           religion
           and
           worship
           ,
           for
           filthy
           lucres
           sake
           ,
           it
           being
           the
           only
           curious
           art
           ,
           and
           craft
           by
           which
           they
           had
           their
           wealth
           and
           livings
           as
           those
           of
           old
           ;
           not
           having
           the
           two-edged
           sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           defend
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           maintain
           their
           craft
           ,
           against
           the
           poor
           illiterate
           and
           despised
           servants
           and
           witnesses
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           have
           been
           forced
           to
           call
           for
           the
           sword
           of
           stell
           ,
           the
           power
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           to
           help
           to
           stop
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           to
           cut
           them
           off
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           take
           them
           out
           of
           their
           way
           ,
           and
           by
           casting
           a
           mist
           before
           their
           Rulers
           eyes
           they
           have
           still
           perswaded
           them
           ,
           That
           this
           is
           their
           office
           ,
           and
           duty
           to
           do
           ,
           and
           that
           hereby
           they
           did
           God
           best
           service
           with
           that
           sword
           with
           which
           they
           were
           betrusted
           ,
           whereas
           indeed
           they
           did
           but
           make
           their
           sword
           guilty
           of
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           innocent
           ;
           and
           thus
           were
           they
           taken
           off
           from
           attending
           upon
           the
           very
           thing
           for
           which
           this
           sword
           was
           put
           into
           their
           hands
           ,
           to
           attend
           upon
           their
           private
           ,
           and
           carnall
           interests
           ,
           and
           so
           were
           brought
           into
           a
           double
           transgression
           .
           By
           whose
           errataes
           ,
           Right
           Honourable
           ,
           I
           hope
           the
           Lord
           will
           teach
           you
           to
           beware
           ,
           and
           by
           giving
           you
           a
           clear
           discerning
           of
           his
           mind
           ,
           and
           will
           in
           these
           more
           bright
           sunne-shining
           daies
           (
           wherein
           the
           Earth
           begins
           to
           be
           filled
           with
           the
           knowledge
           of
           the
           Lord
           as
           the
           waters
           cover
           the
           Sea
           )
           will
           give
           you
           to
           understand
           that
           as
           all
           power
           in
           earth
           is
           given
           to
           him
           ,
           so
           he
           to
           the
           glory
           of
           God
           his
           Father
           ,
           whose
           power
           ,
           and
           wisdome
           he
           is
           ,
           doth
           wisely
           manage
           the
           same
           by
           a
           two
           fold
           administration
           of
           power
           suitable
           to
           the
           two
           fold
           state
           or
           being
           of
           man
           ,
           whom
           in
           the
           earth
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           things
           thereof
           he
           hath
           appointed
           Lord
           ;
           that
           one
           may
           be
           called
           an
           earthly
           ,
           and
           outward
           administration
           ,
           which
           suits
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           and
           all
           those
           outward
           ,
           and
           visible
           things
           (
           in
           reference
           unto
           man
           )
           
           that
           do
           belong
           thereto
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           Lord
           thereof
           ,
           and
           is
           managed
           by
           an
           outward
           visible
           sword
           of
           steel
           ,
           and
           by
           a
           carnall
           or
           audible
           voyce
           ,
           or
           word
           of
           him
           ,
           or
           them
           that
           holds
           it
           in
           their
           hand
           ,
           and
           to
           an
           outward
           and
           carnal
           end
           ,
           (
           yet
           righteous
           ,
           just
           ,
           and
           good
           ,
           which
           being
           diligently
           attended
           to
           tends
           to
           the
           peace
           ,
           liberty
           ,
           and
           prosperity
           of
           a
           civil
           State
           ,
           Nation
           and
           Kingdom
           so
           far
           as
           it
           concerns
           the
           outward
           man
           and
           visible
           state
           thereof
           ;
           )
           which
           end
           is
           the
           preservation
           of
           it self
           ,
           the
           whole
           ,
           and
           every
           particular
           part
           ,
           and
           person
           ,
           belonging
           thereunto
           ,
           safe
           in
           their
           person
           ,
           name
           ,
           and
           estate
           from
           him
           ,
           or
           them
           that
           would
           rise
           up
           visibly
           to
           oppress
           ,
           or
           wrong
           them
           in
           the
           same
           ;
           Thus
           in
           the
           general
           ;
           and
           to
           instance
           more
           particularly
           ,
           in
           case
           by
           the
           caution
           of
           a
           wholesome
           Law
           ,
           and
           just
           penalty
           annexed
           thereunto
           ,
           which
           by
           a
           carnall
           hand
           or
           way
           ,
           is
           presented
           to
           a
           carnall
           and
           visible
           eye
           ,
           or
           ear
           ,
           the
           Oppressour
           takes
           not
           warning
           ,
           and
           will
           not
           be
           deterred
           from
           offering
           violence
           to
           the
           person
           ,
           name
           ,
           or
           estate
           of
           his
           neighbour
           ,
           then
           by
           this
           power
           shall
           he
           be
           made
           responsible
           ,
           and
           be
           forced
           
             nolens
             volens
          
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           he
           is
           able
           to
           make
           it
           good
           ,
           and
           to
           restore
           ;
           in
           case
           any
           be
           impoverished
           ,
           or
           faln
           to
           decay
           in
           their
           outward
           man
           ,
           and
           estates
           by
           age
           ,
           sickness
           ,
           fire
           ,
           or
           by
           some
           other
           way
           ,
           or
           hand
           of
           GOD
           ;
           so
           far
           as
           their
           present
           strength
           extends
           ,
           by
           this
           power
           they
           are
           to
           be
           employed
           ,
           and
           where
           it
           fails
           ,
           to
           be
           relieved
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           an
           equall
           ,
           and
           just
           levy
           of
           their
           neigbours
           estates
           to
           be
           taken
           also
           by
           force
           in
           case
           there
           be
           not
           so
           much
           love
           ,
           and
           charity
           in
           them
           towards
           their
           poor
           distressed
           neighbours
           to
           constrain
           them
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           same
           way
           also
           to
           maintain
           itself
           ,
           and
           all
           other
           just
           undertakings
           that
           may
           be
           presented
           for
           the
           preservation
           of
           the
           whole
           .
           And
           this
           in
           brief
           is
           the
           sum
           of
           that
           administration
           of
           Christs
           power
           in
           earth
           so
           far
           as
           it
           meerly
           concerns
           the
           outward
           man
           with
           respect
           to
           others
           that
           may
           uphold
           it
           ,
           or
           molest
           it
           ,
           and
           is
           managed
           by
           that
           sword
           of
           steel
           which
           in
           reference
           unto
           him
           is
           called
           in
           scripture
           the
           rod
           of
           iron
           by
           which
           he
           rules
           the
           nations
           ,
           and
           breaks
           them
           to
           peeces
           like
           a
           Potters
           vessel
           ;
           and
           with
           this
           administration
           of
           his
           power
           on
           Earth
           (
           Right
           Honourable
           )
           hath
           he
           (
           who
           is
           the
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           and
           shall
           ere
           long
           appear
           as
           King
           and
           Judge
           of
           all
           )
           betrusted
           you
           in
           these
           three
           Nations
           ,
           having
           as
           a
           manifest
           token
           thereof
           put
           into
           your
           hand
           that
           iron
           rod
           ,
           and
           to
           admiration
           hath
           strengthened
           and
           upheld
           your
           arm
           for
           the
           subduing
           ,
           and
           ordering
           of
           the
           same
           .
        
         
         
           There
           is
           yet
           besides
           this
           ,
           another
           administration
           of
           Christs
           power
           on
           Earth
           ,
           which
           compared
           with
           this
           ,
           may
           be
           truly
           termed
           heavenly
           and
           spirituall
           ,
           it
           being
           that
           which
           suiteth
           with
           ,
           and
           principally
           is
           exercised
           about
           the
           spirituall
           ,
           or
           hidden
           part
           of
           man
           ,
           to
           wit
           ,
           his
           spirit
           ,
           mind
           ,
           and
           conscience
           ,
           which
           is
           indeed
           the
           most
           naturall
           Lord
           and
           commander
           of
           the
           outward
           ,
           it
           and
           all
           things
           belonging
           thereunto
           being
           but
           naturally
           subject
           ,
           and
           readily
           obedient
           ,
           from
           which
           very
           consideration
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           more
           safe
           ,
           and
           also
           more
           honourable
           ,
           for
           the
           powers
           on
           earth
           to
           have
           one
           thousand
           souls
           to
           be
           subject
           to
           them
           for
           love
           and
           conscience
           sake
           ,
           than
           to
           have
           ten
           thousand
           times
           ten
           thousand
           bodies
           seemingly
           subject
           ,
           for
           wrath
           sake
           ,
           and
           for
           fear
           of
           revenge
           ;
           this
           spirit
           and
           great
           commander
           in
           man
           ,
           is
           such
           a
           sparkling
           beam
           ,
           from
           the
           Father
           of
           lights
           ,
           and
           spirits
           ,
           that
           it
           cannot
           be
           lorded
           over
           ,
           commanded
           ,
           or
           forced
           ,
           either
           by
           men
           ,
           devils
           ,
           or
           angels
           ,
           but
           onely
           leaving
           its
           first
           station
           ,
           wherein
           it
           came
           so
           neer
           to
           the
           light
           and
           glory
           of
           God
           ,
           it
           is
           now
           caused
           to
           possess
           death
           and
           darkness
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           means
           is
           in
           a
           capacity
           by
           men
           and
           devils
           to
           be
           deceived
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           perswasion
           to
           be
           mis-led
           .
           This
           spirituall
           administration
           of
           Christs
           power
           in
           and
           over
           the
           spirits
           and
           consciences
           of
           men
           ,
           as
           it
           extends
           to
           all
           the
           inward
           and
           hidden
           motions
           and
           actings
           of
           the
           mind
           ,
           so
           to
           all
           the
           outward
           manifestations
           of
           its
           powerfull
           commands
           in
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           in
           reference
           unto
           God
           ,
           and
           especially
           unto
           such
           as
           appertain
           to
           the
           visible
           worship
           and
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           who
           hath
           declared
           himself
           to
           be
           a
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           will
           be
           worshipped
           in
           spirit
           and
           in
           truth
           ,
           and
           seeks
           such
           ,
           and
           onely
           such
           to
           worship
           him
           :
           This
           spirituall
           administration
           so
           far
           as
           it
           concerns
           the
           outward
           man
           ,
           is
           managed
           not
           by
           a
           sword
           of
           Steel
           (
           which
           cannot
           come
           neer
           or
           touch
           the
           spirit
           or
           mind
           of
           man
           )
           but
           by
           the
           sword
           that
           proceeds
           out
           of
           the
           mouth
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           the
           word
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           especially
           as
           to
           the
           efficacy
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           inward
           man
           ,
           by
           the
           two-edged
           sword
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           that
           spirituall
           law
           and
           light
           with
           which
           these
           candles
           of
           the
           Lord
           are
           enlightned
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           himself
           ,
           who
           is
           that
           light
           
             that
             enlightneth
             every
             man
             that
             comes
             into
             the
             world
          
           ;
           and
           this
           spirituall
           administration
           of
           Christs
           power
           on
           earth
           in
           and
           over
           the
           spirits
           ,
           minds
           ,
           and
           consciences
           of
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           ,
           and
           also
           over
           the
           outward
           man
           as
           to
           worship
           meerly
           ,
           is
           committed
           into
           the
           hands
           of
           the
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           his
           vice-roy
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           is
           only
           able
           to
           deal
           with
           spirits
           by
           way
           of
           convincing
           ,
           converting
           ,
           transforming
           ,
           and
           as
           it
           were
           a-new
           creating
           of
           them
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           translate
           them
           out
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           darkness
           ,
           in
           which
           they
           are
           by
           nature
           ,
           into
           the
           glorious
           ●iberty
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           light
           .
           Who
           is
           pleased
           also
           to
           make
           use
           of
           the
           mouths
           of
           his
           servants
           ,
           and
           through
           them
           ,
           as
           empty
           reeds
           ,
           and
           crooked
           rams-hornes
           ,
           to
           overturn
           
           the
           spirits
           ,
           and
           spirituall
           strong
           holds
           of
           men
           and
           devils
           ,
           and
           by
           them
           to
           convict
           ,
           avenge
           ,
           and
           execute
           the
           sentence
           written
           ,
           which
           upon
           such
           as
           manifest
           the
           emnity
           that
           is
           in
           their
           minds
           in
           the
           highest
           degree
           even
           against
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           himself
           (
           the
           only
           sin
           unpardonable
           (
           for
           all
           other
           sin
           and
           blasphemy
           shall
           be
           forgiven
           )
           I
           say
           the
           written
           sentence
           that
           is
           to
           be
           executed
           upon
           such
           )
           is
           
             anathema
             maranatha
          
           ,
           that
           is
           ,
           accursed
           with
           this
           intimation
           ,
           
             our
             Lord
             cometh
          
           ,
           leaving
           them
           untill
           he
           meet
           with
           them
           ;
           and
           otherwise
           than
           thus
           the
           servants
           of
           Christ
           cannot
           proceed
           ,
           having
           express
           command
           not
           to
           strive
           ,
           but
           to
           be
           
             patient
             ,
             apt
             to
             teach
          
           ,
           in
           meekness
           instructing
           those
           that
           oppose
           themselves
           ,
           &
           to
           wait
           if
           God
           at
           anytime
           wil
           give
           them
           repentance
           to
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           truth
           :
           Thus
           if
           it
           please
           the
           Father
           of
           lights
           to
           give
           you
           (
           Right
           Honorable
           )
           to
           distinguish
           between
           these
           two
           administrations
           of
           Christ's
           power
           here
           on
           earth
           ,
           and
           to
           leave
           that
           part
           to
           himself
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           his
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           cannot
           be
           conferred
           on
           others
           ,
           nor
           yet
           rightly
           managed
           but
           by
           the
           
             two-edged
             sword
             of
             that
             Spirit
          
           ,
           and
           wholly
           give
           up
           your selves
           to
           improve
           that
           part
           which
           belongs
           unto
           ,
           and
           well
           suits
           with
           that
           sword
           which
           you
           are
           now
           betrusted
           with
           ,
           it
           will
           much
           conduce
           to
           his
           glory
           ,
           your
           own
           praise
           ,
           and
           the
           peace
           and
           settlement
           of
           these
           three
           Nations
           ,
           over
           which
           the
           Lord
           hath
           set
           you
           .
        
         
           And
           whereas
           Right
           Honorable
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           to
           propagate
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           the
           thing
           is
           excellent
           that
           is
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           and
           I
           hope
           the
           way
           to
           effect
           it
           is
           before
           you
           ,
           which
           is
           ,
           sith
           the
           Lord
           of
           hoasts
           hath
           said
           ,
           that
           works
           of
           this
           nature
           are
           carried
           on
           ,
           
             not
             by
             might
             ,
             nor
             by
             power
             ,
             but
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
          
           therefore
           to
           give
           way
           to
           his
           Spirit
           for
           the
           effecting
           thereof
           :
           and
           to
           this
           end
           I
           humbly
           propose
           ,
           that
           your
           way
           to
           further
           this
           glorious
           design
           ,
           as
           to
           the
           might
           and
           power
           this
           Lord
           of
           Hoasts
           hath
           betrusted
           you
           with
           ,
           is
        
         
           1.
           
           Not
           so
           much
           as
           to
           touch
           his
           Anointed
           ,
           and
           to
           do
           his
           Prophets
           no
           harm
           ,
           their
           ointment
           being
           the
           Spirit
           of
           prophecy
           ,
           and
           this
           Spirit
           of
           prophecy
           the
           testimony
           and
           witness
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Jesus
           .
           And
        
         
           2.
           
           As
           obedient
           and
           dutifull
           servants
           to
           that
           Lord
           of
           Lords
           ,
           to
           suffer
           the
           Tares
           (
           which
           being
           by
           the
           adversary
           sown
           after
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           must
           needs
           be
           ment
           ,
           erronious
           ,
           hereticall
           ,
           and
           antichristian
           persons
           professing
           the
           Gospel
           ,
           I
           say
           to
           let
           these
           tares
           )
           alone
           in
           that
           part
           of
           the
           field
           ,
           or
           world
           ,
           over
           which
           the
           great
           Lord
           of
           the
           harvest
           hath
           placed
           your
           Honors
           ;
           sith
           it
           is
           his
           pleasure
           they
           shall
           there
           remain
           to
           the
           time
           of
           the
           harvest
           ,
           being
           the
           end
           of
           the
           world
           ,
           and
           that
           out
           of
           his
           tender
           respect
           to
           the
           Wheat
           ,
           lest
           in
           plucking
           up
           the
           tares
           (
           though
           evidently
           discerned
           by
           his
           servants
           )
           the
           Wheat
           should
           be
           rooted
           up
           also
           .
           And
        
         
         
           3.
           
           To
           the
           same
           end
           not
           to
           give
           your
           sword
           ,
           or
           power
           to
           the
           beast
           nor
           yet
           to
           suffer
           your
           power
           ,
           neither
           in
           these
           three
           nations
           ,
           nor
           yet
           in
           any
           forreign
           part
           of
           the
           world
           to
           be
           so
           misused
           by
           any
           to
           whom
           't
           is
           committed
           ,
           as
           by
           vertue
           thereof
           out
           of
           an
           ignorant
           zeal
           ,
           and
           blind
           devotion
           ,
           pretending
           to
           pluck
           up
           the
           tares
           (
           which
           yet
           is
           contrary
           to
           the
           express
           mind
           of
           the
           Lord
           )
           to
           root
           up
           the
           wheat
           also
           .
        
         
           4.
           
           To
           countenance
           and
           incourage
           (
           as
           through
           Gods
           mercifull
           hand
           on
           your
           hearts
           in
           some
           measure
           you
           do
           )
           such
           as
           are
           faithful
           ,
           and
           upright
           in
           the
           land
           ,
           by
           this
           means
           shall
           a
           wide
           and
           effectual
           door
           be
           opened
           ,
           and
           so
           shall
           the
           word
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           go
           forth
           ,
           run
           ,
           and
           be
           glorifyed
           through
           all
           those
           parts
           of
           the
           world
           that
           acknowledge
           your
           power
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           of
           God
           shall
           stand
           ,
           encrease
           and
           be
           propagated
           ,
           and
           that
           which
           is
           not
           of
           God
           shall
           fall
           ,
           decay
           ,
           and
           come
           to
           nothing
           .
           Thus
           shall
           you
           also
           accomplish
           the
           words
           of
           the
           Prophets
           of
           old
           ,
           in
           becoming
           
             nursing
             fathers
             unto
             the
             servants
             ,
             and
             children
             of
             God
             ,
          
           who
           under
           you
           shall
           lead
           a
           peaceable
           ,
           and
           quiet
           life
           in
           all
           godliness
           ,
           and
           honesty
           ,
           and
           shall
           be
           greatly
           obli●ged
           to
           improve
           their
           interest
           in
           the
           father
           of
           mercies
           by
           their
           presenting
           to
           him
           constant
           and
           earnest
           petitions
           ,
           supplications
           ,
           intercessions
           ,
           and
           giving
           of
           thanks
           on
           your
           behalf
           .
           And
           for
           the
           furtherance
           of
           those
           worthy
           thoughts
           of
           your
           hearts
           ,
           they
           shall
           not
           cease
           to
           preach
           ,
           and
           declare
           to
           great
           ,
           and
           small
           what
           they
           have
           seen
           ,
           and
           felt
           ,
           and
           heard
           touching
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           to
           pray
           the
           lord
           of
           the
           harvest
           to
           send
           forth
           faithful
           and
           painful
           labourers
           into
           his
           harvest
           ;
           which
           is
           also
           the
           constant
           ,
           hearty
           ,
           and
           earnest
           request
           of
        
         
           
             Your
             humble
             and
             faithful
             Subject
             ,
             JOHN
             CLARK
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           Honored
           Magistracy
           ,
           the
           Presbytery
           ,
           and
           their
           dependency
           in
           the
           Mathatusets
           Colony
           in
           New-England
           ,
           The
           Author
           wisheth
           repentance
           to
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           truth
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           HOnored
           Friends
           ,
           for
           so
           without
           scruple
           or
           dissimulation
           can
           I
           call
           you
           ;
           some
           of
           you
           I
           honor
           for
           your
           parts
           ,
           others
           for
           your
           places
           sake
           ,
           and
           both
           for
           many
           good
           things
           I
           see
           in
           you
           ,
           and
           for
           evils
           reformed
           by
           you
           ;
           I
           call
           you
           friends
           ,
           for
           my
           love
           to
           you
           (
           in
           truth
           )
           is
           unfained
           ,
           neither
           are
           there
           (
           I
           bless
           the
           Lord
           notwithstanding
           the
           discourteous
           usage
           which
           I
           and
           my
           friends
           received
           from
           you
           )
           any
           evill
           thoughts
           in
           my
           heart
           towards
           you
           ,
           because
           I
           judge
           you
           were
           put
           upon
           what
           you
           did
           by
           a
           zeal
           (
           I
           would
           not
           think
           ,
           unto
           private
           or
           caanall
           interests
           but
           )
           towards
           God
           ,
           thinking
           thereby
           to
           do
           him
           service
           ;
           although
           I
           confidently
           believe
           ,
           and
           therefore
           boldly
           do
           affirm
           that
           his
           soul
           abhors
           it
           ;
           And
           that
           I
           may
           deal
           plainly
           with
           you
           as
           a
           friend
           ,
           I
           will
           tell
           you
           what
           in
           my
           heart
           I
           think
           and
           judge
           ,
           that
           such
           a
           zeal
           of
           God
           is
           not
           according
           to
           true
           knowledge
           ,
           or
           knowledge
           of
           the
           truth
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           which
           would
           soon
           take
           you
           off
           ,
           and
           free
           you
           from
           that
           soul
           murdering
           ,
           and
           blood
           thirsty
           lie
           .
           I
           hope
           you
           will
           not
           be
           offended
           to
           see
           this
           Narrative
           brought
           forth
           into
           the
           publick
           view
           ,
           it
           being
           upon
           the
           point
           forst
           from
           me
           by
           your
           friends
           &
           agent
           here
           ,
           seeing
           also
           the
           matter
           ,
           which
           is
           contained
           therein
           is
           of
           no
           less
           than
           of
           publick
           concernment
           ,
           was
           not
           done
           in
           a
           corner
           ,
           is
           the
           fruit
           of
           your
           zeal
           ,
           and
           that
           wherin
           I
           suppose
           you
           glory
           and
           count
           your selves
           herein
           a
           worthy
           pattern
           for
           all
           that
           sear
           the
           Lord
           ,
           to
           follow
           you
           ,
           and
           withall
           their
           might
           to
           be
           conformed
           to
           ;
           which
           if
           a
           truth
           ,
           I
           then
           save
           you
           a
           labour
           ,
           and
           further
           your
           design
           ,
           yea
           I
           publish
           your
           praise
           ,
           and
           glory
           ,
           but
           my
           own
           disgrace
           and
           shame
           ;
           but
           if
           a
           mistake
           ,
           and
           falsehood
           ,
           I
           shall
           then
           hereby
           give
           occasion
           unto
           your
           faithful
           friends
           (
           whose
           words
           may
           be
           of
           more
           prevailing
           power
           ,
           and
           force
           than
           mine
           ,
           through
           prejudice
           for
           present
           ,
           are
           like
           to
           be
           )
           to
           tell
           you
           friendly
           ,
           and
           yet
           plainly
           ,
           that
           you
           do
           but
           glory
           in
           your
           shame
           ,
           so
           that
           the
           time
           may
           come
           ,
           if
           so
           be
           the
           will
           of
           God
           ,
           that
           you
           may
           smite
           upon
           your
           thigh
           ,
           and
           say
           within
           your selves
           ,
           what
           fruit
           had
           we
           then
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           whereof
           we
           are
           now
           ashamed
           ;
           neither
           let
           it
           be
           offensive
           to
           your
           spirits
           to
           see
           my
           testimony
           for
           which
           thing
           sake
           among
           you
           we
           were
           shamefully
           entreated
           ,
           being
           also
           strangers
           to
           you
           and
           belonging
           to
           another
           jurisdiction
           where
           and
           by
           whose
           means
           divers
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           yours
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           have
           been
           of
           chiefest
           note
           ,
           and
           most
           highly
           esteemed
           by
           you
           ,
           have
           enjoyed
           curtesies
           with
           far
           greater
           liberties
           in
           point
           of
           conscience
           no
           man
           gainsaying
           :
           let
           it
           not
           offend
           I
           say
           to
           see
           this
           testimony
           when
           none
           of
           you
           (
           upon
           the
           oft
           repeated
           motion
           )
           would
           come
           forth
           to
           oppose
           it
           ,
           then
           to
           be
           made
           yet
           more
           publick
           ,
           &
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           testimony
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           the
           Lord
           to
           be
           brought
           forth
           into
           the
           open
           view
           of
           all
           ,
           confirmed
           and
           justifyed
           ▪
           neither
           take
           it
           ill
           that
           fith
           I
           could
           not
           with
           freedom
           ,
           and
           upon
           equal
           terms
           speak
           with
           you
           ,
           and
           discuss
           these
           points
           for
           which
           we
           have
           been
           sentenced
           ,
           that
           then
           I
           have
           made
           bold
           to
           write
           unto
           you
           some
           few
           lines
           ,
           that
           thereby
           I
           might
           remind
           you
           (
           least
           you
           let
           it
           slip
           )
           that
           we
           were
           brought
           before
           you
           as
           by
           a
           hand
           from
           beneath
           ,
           so
           not
           without
           a
           speciall
           ,
           and
           good
           hand
           from
           above
           ,
           and
           that
           to
           be
           a
           testimony
           against
           you
           in
           these
           two
           weighty
           particulars
           ;
           first
           to
           bear
           testimony
           against
           your
           standing
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           which
           in
           plain
           terms
           (
           for
           it
           is
           not
           now
           a
           time
           to
           
           dissemble
           seeing
           the
           Lord
           is
           at
           hand
           )
           is
           false
           ,
           and
           evil
           ,
           not
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           as
           you
           pretend
           ,
           and
           therefore
           disorder
           ,
           confusion
           ,
           and
           that
           ,
           which
           in
           Scripture
           language
           is
           called
           Babel
           ;
           And
           secondly
           to
           bear
           testimony
           ,
           or
           witness
           against
           that
           way
           by
           which
           you
           maintain
           it
           ,
           which
           being
           chiefly
           as
           it
           appears
           by
           carnal
           weapons
           ,
           which
           cannot
           reach
           to
           the
           heart
           or
           spirit
           of
           a
           man
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           principal
           part
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           point
           the
           whole
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           without
           which
           there
           is
           no
           acceptance
           with
           him
           ,
           this
           I
           say
           must
           needs
           also
           be
           fals
           ,
           but
           yet
           far
           worse
           ,
           it
           being
           no
           way
           appointed
           ,
           or
           approved
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           yet
           groundedly
           expected
           or
           practised
           by
           Christians
           who
           first
           trusted
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           upon
           due
           examination
           will
           prove
           most
           unchristian
           ,
           yea
           Antichristian
           ;
           I
           shall
           use
           but
           these
           two
           arguments
           in
           this
           place
           to
           convince
           you
           ,
           The
           first
           wherof
           standeth
           thus
           .
        
         
           That
           order
           ,
           and
           way
           to
           maintain
           it
           which
           neither
           hath
           precept
           from
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           in
           his
           last
           will
           and
           testament
           ,
           nor
           yet
           president
           ,
           or
           example
           among
           those
           that
           first
           trusted
           in
           Christ
           ,
           that
           order
           cannot
           be
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           that
           way
           his
           way
           to
           maintain
           it
           .
        
         
           But
           the
           order
           which
           you
           call
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           which
           you
           say
           is
           his
           way
           to
           maintain
           it
           ,
           hath
           neither
           precept
           ,
           nor
           president
           in
           his
           last
           will
           and
           testament
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           proposition
           I
           suppose
           none
           of
           you
           can
           deny
           ,
           unless
           you
           can
           find
           a
           later
           than
           that
           which
           is
           called
           his
           last
           will
           and
           testament
           ,
           and
           as
           for
           the
           second
           the
           truth
           thereof
           ,
           will
           as
           easily
           appear
           if
           you
           bring
           your
           order
           ,
           and
           way
           to
           maintain
           it
           to
           the
           precept
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           practise
           of
           those
           that
           first
           trusted
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           first
           for
           your
           order
           ,
           what
           precept
           from
           Christ
           ,
           or
           practise
           among
           those
           that
           first
           trusted
           in
           him
           have
           you
           for
           baptizing
           of
           infants
           (
           who
           are
           declared
           to
           be
           but
           flesh
           and
           by
           nature
           the
           Children
           of
           wrath
           one
           as
           well
           as
           another
           :
           )
           for
           rantising
           and
           sprinkling
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           baptizing
           or
           dipping
           them
           ;
           for
           accepting
           such
           as
           were
           sprinkled
           with
           superstitious
           hallowed
           water
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           hand
           of
           as
           superstitious
           consecrated
           a
           ministery
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           and
           for
           receiving
           of
           such
           as
           are
           sprinkled
           by
           your selves
           to
           the
           ordinance
           of
           baptism
           as
           you
           call
           it
           ,
           but
           yet
           to
           deny
           them
           communion
           in
           the
           Apostles
           doctrine
           ,
           and
           in
           breaking
           of
           bread
           :
           And
           if
           you
           cannot
           find
           either
           precept
           from
           Christ
           or
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           or
           example
           among
           those
           that
           first
           trusted
           in
           Christ
           for
           none
           of
           these
           ,
           then
           will
           you
           be
           a●
           loss
           for
           the
           rest
           ,
           and
           neither
           ,
           find
           precept
           or
           president
           for
           your
           joining
           together
           ,
           or
           for
           your
           imitation
           of
           those
           that
           fi●st
           trusted
           in
           him
           in
           their
           ministery
           of
           continuance
           togegether
           in
           the
           Apostles
           doctrine
           and
           fellow
           ship
           and
           breaking
           of
           bread
           ,
           and
           prayer
           .
           And
           touching
           your
           way
           to
           maintain
           it
           ,
           what
           have
           you
           a
           precept
           and
           president
           in
           the
           last
           will
           and
           testiment
           of
           Christ
           for
           such
           a
           gathering
           together
           with
           respect
           to
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Gospell
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           name
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           leave
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           make
           it
           a
           thing
           unlawful
           for
           the
           servants
           of
           Christ
           to
           do
           it
           ,
           without
           him
           ,
           by
           the
           civil
           sword
           to
           correct
           errour
           ,
           heresies
           ,
           and
           all
           false
           worships
           ,
           to
           constrain
           all
           Church-members
           ,
           and
           such
           also
           as
           are
           without
           (
           and
           so
           cannot
           but
           by
           you
           be
           looked
           upon
           to
           be
           without
           faith
           ,
           without
           which
           it
           is
           impossible
           to
           please
           God
           )
           outwardly
           and
           hypocritically
           to
           conform
           to
           your
           worship
           ,
           or
           to
           restrain
           them
           in
           like
           manner
           outwardly
           and
           hypocritically
           from
           enjoying
           their
           own
           ,
           when
           according
           to
           that
           rule
           (
           to
           which
           is
           annexed
           the
           promise
           of
           peace
           to
           such
           as
           walk
           thereby
           )
           the
           greatest
           Apostacies
           and
           Blasphemies
           (
           that
           unpardonable
           fin
           it self
           not
           excepted
           )
           were
           but
           punished
           with
           a
           delivery
           of
           the
           person
           that
           was
           guilty
           thereof
           unto
           Satan
           the
           God
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           that
           he
           might
           learn
           not
           to
           blaspheme
           the
           God
           of
           heaven
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           leave
           him
           to
           the
           coming
           of
           the
           Lord
           who
           shall
           come
           in
           flaming
           fire
           to
           render
           vengeance
           upon
           such
           ;
           and
           so
           much
           is
           
           signified
           by
           the
           word
           
             anathema
             Maranatha
          
           .
           And
           I
           pray
           consider
           whether
           this
           be
           not
           to
           place
           the
           Magistrate
           too
           high
           ,
           or
           too
           low
           ;
           too
           high
           in
           case
           you
           make
           him
           the
           chief
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           point
           the
           only
           Judge
           in
           spiritual
           things
           (
           ●uch
           as
           appertain
           to
           the
           mystery
           of
           godliness
           that
           is
           so
           great
           ,
           and
           such
           as
           belong
           to
           the
           mystery
           of
           the
           Kingdome
           of
           Christ
           ,
           that
           is
           so
           wonderful
           )
           so
           as
           to
           judge
           ,
           and
           determine
           what
           is
           truth
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           error
           and
           heresie
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           right
           way
           of
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           who
           being
           a
           spirit
           hath
           declared
           that
           he
           will
           be
           worshipped
           in
           spirit
           ,
           and
           in
           truth
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           not
           ;
           who
           are
           the
           worshippers
           he
           seeks
           for
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           such
           as
           his
           soul
           abhors
           ?
           and
           again
           too
           low
           in
           case
           you
           make
           him
           but
           the
           executioner
           only
           of
           other
           mens
           judgements
           ;
           which
           indeed
           is
           the
           ordinary
           practise
           .
           And
           so
           I
           have
           done
           with
           the
           first
           argument
           ;
           the
           second
           stands
           thus
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           Arg.
           That
           order
           ,
           and
           way
           to
           maintain
           it
           which
           is
           not
           only
           different
           from
           ,
           but
           contrary
           unto
           the
           precept
           of
           Christ
           in
           his
           last
           will
           and
           testament
           ,
           and
           the
           practise
           of
           Christians
           that
           first
           trusted
           in
           him
           ,
           that
           order
           cannot
           be
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           that
           way
           his
           way
           to
           maintain
           it
           .
           But
           the
           order
           which
           you
           call
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           which
           you
           say
           is
           his
           way
           to
           maintain
           it
           ,
           is
           not
           only
           different
           from
           but
           contrary
           unto
           the
           precept
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           the
           practise
           of
           Christians
           that
           first
           trusted
           in
           him
           .
        
         
           The
           first
           proposition
           it
           undeniable
           ,
           and
           the
           second
           will
           easily
           appear
           to
           be
           true
           if
           your
           order
           ▪
           and
           that
           way
           by
           which
           you
           seek
           to
           maintain
           it
           be
           brought
           to
           and
           compared
           with
           the
           precept
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           and
           the
           example
           of
           those
           churches
           that
           first
           trusted
           in
           him
           ;
           and
           first
           compare
           but
           your
           order
           with
           either
           precept
           ,
           or
           president
           ;
           and
           it
           will
           evidently
           appear
           not
           only
           to
           be
           differing
           from
           ,
           but
           contrary
           unto
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           :
           for
           according
           to
           the
           precept
           of
           Christ
           every
           creature
           to
           whom
           the
           Gospel
           was
           to
           be
           preached
           was
           by
           the
           preaching
           thereof
           to
           be
           made
           a
           disciple
           before
           he
           was
           to
           be
           baptised
           ,
           and
           then
           being
           so
           made
           ,
           and
           baptized
           he
           was
           to
           be
           taught
           to
           observe
           all
           things
           which
           Christ
           had
           commanded
           ,
           which
           was
           in
           reference
           to
           a
           sober
           ,
           righteous
           ,
           and
           godly
           conversation
           in
           the
           order
           of
           his
           house
           ,
           according
           to
           which
           precept
           was
           the
           practise
           of
           those
           that
           first
           trusted
           in
           him
           ,
           for
           they
           ,
           and
           they
           only
           that
           gladly
           received
           the
           word
           of
           salvation
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           were
           baptized
           ,
           Acts
           2
           and
           they
           ,
           and
           all
           they
           that
           were
           baptized
           were
           joined
           without
           the
           leave
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           continued
           together
           steadfastly
           in
           the
           Apostles
           doctrine
           ;
           and
           in
           fellowship
           ,
           and
           breaking
           of
           bread
           and
           prayer
           :
           but
           your
           joining
           together
           not
           at
           the
           command
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           leave
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           and
           your
           continuing
           together
           in
           imitation
           of
           the
           first
           Churches
           ,
           and
           appointing
           a
           ministery
           before
           your selves
           be
           baptized
           ,
           and
           so
           visibly
           planted
           into
           the
           death
           of
           Christ
           as
           they
           were
           ;
           and
           your
           administring
           baptism
           (
           as
           you
           call
           it
           )
           to
           such
           as
           are
           not
           the
           true
           subjects
           thereof
           before
           they
           are
           taught
           ,
           or
           made
           disciples
           ;
           and
           after
           a
           false
           manner
           ,
           viz.
           by
           sprinkling
           ,
           which
           no
           way
           resembles
           the
           death
           ,
           burial
           ,
           or
           resurrection
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ,
           being
           that
           which
           his
           baptisme
           is
           appointed
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           your
           admitting
           some
           unto
           baptism
           (
           as
           you
           own
           it
           )
           which
           you
           refuse
           to
           admit
           unto
           breaking
           of
           bread
           ,
           and
           your
           receiving
           such
           to
           breaking
           of
           bread
           ,
           which
           yet
           were
           never
           baptized
           with
           the
           baptism
           appointed
           by
           Jesus
           Christ
           the
           Lord
           ;
           and
           your
           shutting
           out
           the
           exercise
           of
           the
           gift
           of
           prophecying
           ,
           which
           in
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           doth
           admirably
           tend
           to
           edification
           ;
           and
           your
           introducing
           a
           mixt
           confused
           way
           of
           singing
           which
           fills
           the
           ear
           rather
           with
           a
           loud
           sound
           of
           words
           ,
           than
           the
           heart
           with
           any
           thing
           that
           is
           truly
           edifying
           ,
           all
           which
           is
           not
           only
           differing
           from
           ,
           but
           contrary
           unto
           both
           precept
           ,
           and
           president
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           be
           the
           order
           of
           the
           Gospel
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           therefore
           is
           no
           better
           than
           disorder
           ,
           confusion
           ,
           and
           a
           part
           of
           that
           which
           in
           Scripture
           language
           is
           called
           Babell
           .
           And
           compare
           that
           way
           by
           which
           you
           maintain
           it
           ,
           either
           with
           the
           precept
           of
           Christ
           or
           with
           the
           president
           of
           primitive
           Christians
           and
           it
           will
           as
           evidently
           
           appear
           not
           only
           to
           be
           different
           from
           ,
           but
           contrary
           unto
           them
           both
           ;
           for
           first
           the
           precept
           of
           Christ
           was
           to
           learn
           of
           him
           who
           was
           meek
           and
           lowly
           ,
           and
           to
           expect
           trouble
           ,
           and
           persecution
           from
           others
           ,
           and
           not
           to
           persecute
           ,
           neither
           to
           force
           the
           Jews
           that
           would
           not
           follow
           him
           ,
           nor
           yet
           to
           fire
           the
           Samaritans
           that
           would
           not
           receive
           him
           ,
           yea
           he
           expressely
           commands
           his
           Servants
           to
           let
           the
           rares
           alone
           with
           the
           wheat
           ,
           and
           suffers
           no
           small
           inconvenience
           thereby
           to
           avoid
           a
           greater
           ,
           and
           further
           declares
           that
           the
           servant
           of
           the
           lord
           must
           nor
           strive
           ,
           but
           be
           gentle
           unto
           all
           men
           ,
           apt
           to
           teach
           (
           not
           to
           strike
           )
           patient
           ,
           in
           meekness
           instructing
           those
           that
           oppose
           themselves
           ,
           if
           God
           peradventure
           will
           give
           them
           repentance
           to
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           truth
           that
           they
           may
           recover
           themselves
           out
           of
           the
           snare
           of
           the
           devil
           who
           are
           taken
           captive
           by
           him
           at
           his
           will
           ;
           according
           to
           which
           precepts
           of
           Christ
           we
           find
           the
           primitive
           Christians
           were
           meek
           ,
           and
           gentle
           ,
           and
           yet
           able
           by
           sound
           doctrine
           both
           to
           exhort
           ,
           &
           convince
           the
           gainsayers
           ,
           who
           called
           not
           for
           carnall
           weapons
           to
           mannage
           their
           warfare
           ,
           but
           declared
           their
           weapons
           were
           mighty
           through
           God
           ,
           and
           either
           by
           the
           word
           and
           a
           good
           conversation
           wonne
           men
           to
           the
           acknowledgement
           of
           the
           truth
           as
           it
           is
           in
           Jesus
           ,
           or
           else
           left
           them
           wi●hout
           excuse
           together
           with
           the
           world
           ,
           unto
           the
           judgement
           of
           the
           great
           day
           of
           the
           Lord
           ;
           but
           now
           all
           men
           may
           see
           that
           your
           way
           is
           not
           only
           different
           from
           ,
           but
           contrary
           unto
           this
           precept
           of
           Christ
           and
           president
           of
           Christians
           ,
           and
           therefore
           cannot
           be
           esteemed
           any
           better
           than
           unchristian
           ,
           yet
           Antichristian
           .
        
         
           Let
           not
           your
           adversary
           and
           mine
           (
           Dear
           Countreymen
           )
           fill
           your
           hearts
           with
           indignation
           ,
           and
           thoughts
           of
           revenge
           against
           him
           ,
           who
           in
           a
           faithful
           discharge
           of
           his
           conscience
           both
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           you
           ,
           have
           made
           bold
           to
           deal
           plainly
           with
           you
           ,
           least
           my
           God
           to
           whom
           vengeance
           belongs
           ,
           repay
           it
           upon
           you
           ,
           and
           smite
           you
           with
           blindness
           of
           mind
           ,
           and
           hardness
           of
           heart
           that
           cannot
           repent
           ,
           but
           rather
           set
           before
           your
           eyes
           that
           memorable
           practice
           ,
           and
           worthy
           pattern
           of
           those
           noble
           Bereans
           ,
           and
           (
           laying
           profits
           ,
           honor
           and
           prejudice
           aside
           if
           it
           be
           possible
           )
           peruse
           my
           testimony
           ,
           and
           search
           the
           scriptures
           diligently
           to
           see
           whether
           the
           things
           contained
           therein
           be
           so
           or
           no
           ;
           if
           you
           find
           them
           so
           ,
           viz.
           confirmed
           ,
           and
           justifyed
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           by
           the
           testimony
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           the
           Lord
           ,
           then
           consider
           ,
           not
           I
           but
           the
           Lord
           from
           heaven
           calls
           upon
           you
           to
           break
           off
           your
           sins
           by
           repentance
           ,
           and
           let
           me
           hereby
           give
           you
           warning
           to
           take
           heed
           that
           you
           dispise
           not
           him
           that
           speaketh
           from
           heaven
           .
           As
           touching
           the
           wrong
           and
           injury
           done
           to
           us
           ,
           you
           having
           thereby
           much
           more
           wronged
           your
           own
           souls
           in
           transgressing
           the
           very
           law
           ,
           and
           light
           of
           Nations
           ,
           doing
           as
           you
           would
           not
           be
           done
           unto
           ,
           it
           is
           in
           my
           heart
           to
           pitty
           you
           rather
           ,
           and
           to
           petition
           my
           Lord
           in
           heaven
           not
           to
           lay
           this
           sin
           to
           your
           charge
           ,
           than
           to
           complain
           against
           you
           ,
           or
           to
           petition
           your
           lords
           and
           ours
           here
           on
           earth
           for
           justice
           herein
           ;
           no
           ,
           no
           ,
           we
           have
           better
           learned
           Christ
           than
           so
           ,
           having
           also
           given
           up
           our
           hearts
           to
           be
           led
           by
           his
           spirit
           ;
           and
           to
           walk
           in
           his
           steps
           ,
           who
           when
           he
           was
           reviled
           ,
           reviled
           not
           again
           ,
           when
           he
           suffered
           ,
           he
           threatned
           not
           ,
           but
           committed
           his
           case
           to
           him
           that
           judgeth
           righteously
           ,
           and
           who
           knowes
           but
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           judgement
           ,
           and
           the
           spirit
           of
           burning
           ,
           hath
           been
           ,
           or
           may
           be
           ere
           long
           in
           your
           hearts
           ,
           whereby
           you
           may
           be
           made
           affectedly
           sensible
           ,
           that
           the
           cause
           is
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           very
           little
           differing
           from
           this
           .
        
         
           A
           poor
           innocent
           traveller
           passeth
           along
           the
           Countrey
           upon
           his
           occasions
           :
           a
           man
           having
           strength
           in
           his
           arm
           findeth
           him
           ,
           frames
           himself
           offended
           with
           him
           for
           no
           cause
           he
           hath
           given
           him
           ,
           and
           because
           he
           cannot
           draw
           him
           unto
           his
           party
           ,
           either
           to
           rob
           ,
           or
           to
           kill
           ,
           or
           to
           say
           amen
           to
           his
           practises
           ,
           he
           therefore
           binds
           him
           ,
           and
           casts
           him
           into
           a
           pit
           ,
           and
           declares
           himself
           resolute
           there
           to
           keep
           him
           ,
           till
           he
           hath
           his
           blood
           ,
           unless
           he
           will
           deliver
           him
           his
           purse
           ;
           the
           man
           either
           hath
           not
           a
           purse
           about
           him
           ,
           or
           a
           heart
           to
           deliver
           it
           ;
           and
           being
           unwilling
           either
           to
           part
           with
           his
           blood
           ,
           or
           that
           the
           other
           should
           be
           so
           deeply
           guilty
           in
           taking
           it
           from
           him
           ,
           he
           meekly
           ,
           and
           earnestly
           
           thrice
           moveth
           the
           strong
           man
           for
           a
           discourse
           ,
           and
           humbly
           entreats
           him
           that
           he
           would
           not
           seek
           by
           the
           strength
           of
           his
           arme
           ,
           but
           by
           the
           force
           of
           some
           arguments
           to
           convince
           his
           understanding
           ,
           and
           conscience
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           draw
           him
           (
           as
           a
           man
           )
           to
           his
           party
           ,
           but
           the
           strong
           man
           delaies
           him
           ,
           and
           so
           puts
           him
           off
           ;
           whereupon
           a
           good
           tender
           hearted
           Samaritan
           passing
           by
           ,
           and
           perceiving
           how
           the
           case
           stood
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           strong
           man
           would
           have
           his
           purse
           ;
           or
           his
           blood
           without
           any
           dispute
           ,
           being
           moved
           with
           compassion
           to
           redeem
           this
           innocent
           blood
           from
           the
           handof
           the
           strong
           man
           he
           delivers
           him
           his
           own
           purse
           ,
           and
           so
           the
           man
           is
           released
           .
           Take
           it
           not
           ill
           that
           I
           have
           used
           so
           much
           plainess
           of
           speech
           ,
           for
           my
           studie
           is
           now
           to
           speak
           plainly
           ,
           and
           neither
           flatteringly
           nor
           invectively
           :
           and
           to
           use
           plain
           dealing
           with
           all
           men
           ,
           although
           I
           verifie
           the
           Proverb
           ,
           and
           die
           a
           begger
           ;
           for
           as
           I
           told
           some
           of
           your
           selve●
           (
           and
           that
           in
           publick
           )
           I
           abhor
           dissimulation
           ,
           neither
           can
           I
           account
           him
           a
           wise
           man
           who
           doth
           not
           hate
           dissembling
           ,
           or
           that
           doth
           love
           to
           dissemble
           ;
           and
           therefore
           saith
           Solomon
           rebuke
           a
           wise
           man
           and
           he
           will
           love
           thee
           ,
           &c.
           and
           David
           the
           King
           saith
           on
           this
           wife
           ,
           let
           the
           righteous
           smite
           me
           and
           it
           shall
           be
           a
           precious
           balm
           ;
           I
           know
           instruction
           is
           grievous
           to
           him
           that
           is
           out
           of
           the
           way
           ,
           but
           what
           saith
           the
           wise
           man
           ,
           he
           that
           hateth
           instruction
           shall
           die
           .
           Consider
           I
           pray
           what
           hath
           been
           spoken
           ,
           and
           turn
           not
           away
           your
           eye
           ,
           nor
           your
           ear
           ,
           nor
           your
           heart
           from
           instruction
           ,
           least
           that
           which
           was
           said
           by
           the
           prophet
           of
           old
           Isa
           .
           9.
           14
           ,
           15.
           16.
           be
           in
           you
           verified
           ,
           which
           to
           prevent
           is
           the
           humble
           and
           earnest
           request
           unto
           the
           fathers
           of
           mercies
           of
        
         
           
             Your
             loving
             friend
             and
             Couutreyman
             JOHN
             CLARK
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           To
           the
           true
           Christian
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THou
           maist
           herein
           (
           Christian
           Reader
           )
           see
           ,
           and
           peruse
           thy
           destiny
           in
           this
           present
           evill
           world
           (
           which
           seems
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           to
           be
           subjected
           unto
           devils
           )
           through
           which
           thou
           art
           to
           pass
           unto
           that
           purchased
           possession
           ,
           and
           promised
           inheritance
           of
           the
           Saints
           in
           light
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           that
           better
           world
           ,
           which
           is
           not
           subjected
           unto
           Angels
           ,
           but
           unto
           the
           Sonne
           of
           God
           himself
           ;
           thou
           maist
           herein
           also
           observe
           ,
           and
           take
           notice
           of
           the
           hand
           by
           whom
           from
           thy
           heavenly
           father
           thou
           art
           to
           receive
           that
           bitter
           cup
           ,
           which
           he
           drunk
           off
           when
           he
           was
           here
           below
           ;
           for
           thy
           sake
           chiefly
           was
           this
           treatise
           brought
           forth
           into
           the
           publick
           view
           ;
           I
           hope
           not
           to
           discourage
           thee
           ,
           but
           to
           strengthen
           thine
           heart
           ,
           that
           thou
           mightest
           not
           fear
           any
           of
           those
           things
           ,
           which
           thou
           shalt
           suffer
           ,
           either
           from
           men
           or
           devils
           for
           thy
           testimony
           ,
           that
           Jesus
           is
           the
           Christ
           (
           it
           being
           that
           which
           will
           shortly
           appear
           the
           only
           prevailing
           ,
           and
           victorious
           truth
           in
           all
           the
           world
           )
           :
           for
           herein
           shalt
           thou
           also
           see
           that
           worthy
           saying
           lively
           accomplished
           ;
           If
           ye
           suffer
           for
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           blessed
           are
           ye
           ,
           for
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           ,
           and
           of
           glory
           resteth
           upon
           you
           ;
           thou
           hast
           a
           worthy
           name
           called
           on
           thee
           .
           My
           hearts
           desire
           ,
           and
           prayer
           to
           God
           on
           thy
           behalf
           ,
           therefore
           is
           that
           thou
           maist
           enjoy
           such
           a
           plentifull
           pouring
           forth
           of
           that
           holy
           spirit
           into
           thine
           heart
           ,
           that
           thereby
           thou
           maist
           be
           inabled
           to
           walk
           worthy
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           having
           so
           bright
           a
           beam
           of
           the
           Fathers
           glory
           in
           thy
           soul
           ,
           it
           may
           so
           shine
           forth
           before
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           they
           seeing
           thy
           good
           works
           may
           have
           cause
           administred
           to
           glorify
           our
           father
           ,
           which
           is
           in
           heaven
           ;
           It
           is
           not
           words
           now
           Christian
           ,
           (
           although
           they
           were
           spoken
           with
           tongues
           of
           men
           and
           Angels
           )
           when
           that
           worthy
           name
           is
           every
           where
           well
           spoken
           of
           ,
           but
           faith
           that
           works
           by
           love
           ,
           and
           love
           by
           works
           that
           will
           distinguish
           a
           heady
           from
           a
           hearty
           Christian
           .
           Say
           not
           in
           thine
           heart
           that
           Christs
           Comands
           are
           low
           ,
           and
           his
           appointments
           carnall
           ,
           legal
           injunctions
           ,
           and
           at
           the
           best
           ,
           but
           neat
           for
           babes
           ;
           least
           hereby
           thine
           heart
           be
           declared
           to
           be
           vainly
           puft
           ●p
           in
           thy
           carnall
           or
           fleshly
           mind
           ,
           and
           to
           have
           too
           low
           ,
           and
           carnall
           
           conceits
           of
           Christ
           himself
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           injoyner
           ,
           appointer
           ,
           and
           commander
           thereof
           ,
           and
           shall
           ere
           long
           appear
           as
           Judge
           ,
           yea
           least
           hereby
           thou
           be
           declared
           ignorant
           ,
           or
           at
           the
           best
           forgetful
           of
           this
           one
           thing
           ,
           that
           it
           is
           the
           great
           design
           of
           God
           in
           Christ
           as
           to
           glorifie
           himself
           to
           admiration
           in
           poor
           sinful
           flesh
           ,
           so
           whilest
           he
           doth
           it
           to
           hide
           pride
           from
           man
           ,
           and
           therefore
           as
           he
           hath
           chosen
           not
           many
           wise
           ,
           mighty
           ,
           nor
           noble
           of
           this
           world
           ,
           but
           the
           foolish
           ,
           weak
           ,
           base
           ,
           despised
           nothings
           thereof
           ,
           so
           hath
           he
           suited
           his
           commands
           ,
           and
           appointments
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           intends
           through
           these
           foolish
           things
           so
           to
           cause
           his
           wisdome
           to
           shine
           forth
           as
           thereby
           to
           confound
           the
           wise
           ;
           through
           these
           weak
           things
           so
           to
           cause
           his
           power
           to
           appear
           ,
           as
           thereby
           to
           confound
           the
           things
           that
           are
           mighty
           ;
           and
           through
           these
           base
           dispised
           things
           that
           are
           not
           ,
           to
           bring
           to
           nought
           those
           noble
           ,
           glorious
           ,
           and
           excellent
           things
           of
           the
           world
           that
           are
           ;
           Thou
           mayst
           herein
           see
           (
           gentle
           Reader
           )
           that
           I
           have
           rather
           chosen
           to
           bear
           witness
           to
           the
           faith
           ,
           and
           order
           of
           our
           Lord
           ,
           and
           to
           shew
           unto
           the
           world
           ,
           but
           especially
           unto
           thee
           ,
           what
           is
           the
           mind
           of
           Christ
           in
           this
           time
           of
           his
           absence
           as
           to
           faith
           ,
           and
           obedience
           ,
           to
           shew
           I
           say
           rather
           what
           is
           truth
           ,
           which
           is
           but
           one
           ,
           than
           to
           bear
           witness
           against
           the
           ly
           ,
           which
           is
           so
           various
           ,
           knowing
           that
           the
           truth
           once
           established
           shall
           discover
           the
           falshood
           ,
           and
           light
           breaking
           forth
           shall
           scatter
           the
           darkness
           .
           And
           whilest
           I
           lead
           thee
           forth
           to
           seek
           him
           whom
           thy
           soul
           loveth
           ,
           and
           longeth
           after
           ,
           who
           is
           also
           thy
           joy
           ,
           and
           thy
           Crown
           ;
           while
           I
           lead
           thee
           I
           say
           by
           the
           footsteps
           of
           those
           flocks
           that
           first
           trusted
           in
           Christ
           ,
           and
           were
           fed
           by
           such
           pastors
           according
           to
           his
           own
           heart
           ,
           as
           he
           gave
           them
           ,
           God
           forbid
           that
           thou
           shouldst
           be
           as
           one
           that
           wilt
           turn
           aside
           by
           the
           flocks
           of
           his
           companions
           ,
           and
           shouldst
           be
           found
           remaining
           either
           on
           the
           left
           side
           in
           a
           visible
           way
           of
           worship
           in
           deed
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           was
           neither
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           nor
           yet
           practised
           by
           them
           who
           first
           trusted
           in
           him
           ,
           or
           on
           the
           right
           in
           no
           visible
           way
           of
           worship
           ,
           or
           order
           at
           all
           either
           pretending
           that
           the
           outward
           court
           is
           given
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           ,
           and
           the
           holy
           City
           is
           by
           them
           to
           be
           troden
           under
           foot
           ;
           that
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           is
           now
           in
           the
           wilderness
           ,
           and
           the
           time
           of
           its
           recovery
           is
           not
           yet
           ,
           or
           else
           pretending
           that
           God
           is
           a
           spirit
           ,
           and
           so
           will
           in
           spirit
           be
           worshipped
           ,
           and
           not
           in
           this
           place
           or
           that
           ,
           in
           this
           way
           or
           that
           .
           Well
           if
           thou
           beest
           in
           these
           waies
           misled
           I
           can
           no
           longer
           forbear
           in
           tenderness
           of
           spirit
           ,
           and
           compassionate
           bowels
           of
           love
           to
           stretch
           forth
           a
           helping
           hand
           thereby
           to
           try
           whether
           it
           be
           the
           good
           pleasure
           of
           God
           at
           this
           time
           to
           drop
           down
           a
           word
           of
           light
           ,
           and
           life
           ,
           and
           power
           into
           thine
           heart
           ,
           that
           thou
           mayest
           be
           there
           by
           awakned
           ,
           and
           quickned
           to
           be
           still
           saying
           within
           thy
           soul
           ;
           Lord
           what
           wilt
           thou
           have
           me
           to
           do
           ?
           so
           shalt
           thou
           hear
           such
           a
           saying
           as
           this
           ,
           Come
           
           
             out
             from
             among
             them
             (
             Oh
             my
             people
             )
             and
             be
             ye
             separate
             from
             them
             ,
             and
             touch
             no
             unsanctifyed
             thing
             ,
             and
             I
             will
             receive
             you
             ,
             and
             be
             a
             father
             unto
             you
             ,
             and
             ye
             shall
             be
             my
             sons
             ,
             and
             daughters
             ,
          
           saith
           the
           Lord
           ▪
           God
           Almighty
           ,
           and
           also
           such
           a
           saying
           as
           this
           ,
           
             Blessed
             are
             they
             that
             do
             his
             commands
             for
             they
             have
             right
             to
             the
             tree
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             shall
             enter
             in
             through
             those
             gates
             of
             pearl
             into
             that
             glorious
             City
          
           ;
           Rev.
           22.
           14.
           
             and
             know
             that
             these
             are
             the
             commandments
             of
          
           Jesus
           sci
           .
           
             As
             ye
             have
             received
             Christ
          
           Jesus
           
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             walk
             ye
             in
             him
             ;
             and
             behold
             I
             come
             quickly
             ,
             hold
             that
             fast
             which
             thou
             hast
             ,
             yea
             hold
             fast
             till
             I
             come
          
           ;
           And
           such
           as
           may
           be
           under
           the
           later
           disceptions
           let
           me
           intreat
           thee
           to
           ponder
           these
           words
           in
           thine
           heart
           sci
           .
           That
           prophecies
           although
           marvelous
           plain
           ,
           and
           easy
           to
           be
           understood
           ,
           cannot
           warrant
           a
           pure
           conscience
           to
           neglect
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           cast
           off
           the
           commandments
           and
           oppointments
           of
           Jesus
           ,
           neither
           can
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           direct
           or
           incourage
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           Christian
           to
           cast
           off
           his
           lordship
           ;
           no
           ,
           no
           ,
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           is
           hereby
           distinguished
           from
           that
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           in
           that
           he
           shall
           unfainedly
           confess
           that
           Jesus
           is
           the
           Christ
           ,
           and
           that
           this
           Christ
           Jesus
           is
           come
           in
           the
           flesh
           ,
           and
           when
           he
           is
           come
           according
           to
           promise
           into
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           he
           shall
           not
           speak
           of
           himself
           ,
           but
           as
           a
           messenger
           his
           office
           is
           to
           gloryfie
           Christ
           by
           taking
           of
           him
           ,
           and
           his
           ,
           and
           shewing
           it
           unto
           ,
           yea
           writing
           it
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           Christian
           ,
           so
           that
           I
           dare
           boldly
           say
           ,
           there
           is
           none
           for
           the
           exaltation
           of
           Christ
           Jesus
           the
           lord
           according
           to
           his
           last
           will
           and
           testament
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           nourishing
           a
           lively
           hope
           in
           the
           heart
           of
           a
           Christian
           concerning
           his
           glorious
           return
           ,
           I
           say
           there
           is
           none
           to
           that
           holy
           spirit
           of
           promise
           ,
           who
           being
           also
           the
           spirit
           of
           truth
           ,
           shall
           guide
           the
           souls
           of
           the
           Saints
           to
           worship
           the
           father
           ,
           as
           in
           spirit
           ,
           so
           likewise
           in
           truth
           ;
           and
           therfore
           that
           spirit
           that
           speaks
           of
           himself
           ,
           and
           is
           so
           far
           from
           ▪
           taking
           of
           Christs
           to
           exalt
           ,
           and
           gloryfie
           him
           according
           as
           he
           hath
           foretold
           and
           his
           father
           intended
           ,
           that
           he
           takes
           from
           Christ
           ,
           laies
           him
           low
           ,
           and
           diminisheth
           his
           glory
           ,
           that
           spirit
           cannot
           be
           the
           spirit
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           that
           holy
           spirit
           of
           promise
           ;
           and
           for
           asmuch
           as
           the
           spirit
           speaketh
           expresly
           that
           in
           these
           later
           daies
           there
           shall
           be
           seducing
           spirits
           that
           
             shall
             deceive
             if
             it
             were
             possible
             the
             very
             elect
             of
             God
             ,
          
           whose
           incounter
           will
           not
           be
           so
           much
           with
           flesh
           and
           blood
           ,
           but
           with
           wicked
           spirits
           in
           high
           places
           ,
           let
           me
           therfore
           exhort
           thee
           in
           the
           words
           of
           that
           beloved
           disciple
           of
           Christ
           ;
           
             beleive
             not
             every
             spirit
             ,
             but
             try
             the
             spirits
          
           ;
           and
           that
           by
           this
           rule
           ,
           
             whether
             they
             be
             of
             God
             or
             no
             ,
          
           bring
           them
           to
           the
           wholsome
           words
           of
           the
           holy
           Apostles
           ,
           Prophets
           ,
           and
           son
           of
           God
           ;
           
             ye
             erre
          
           (
           saith
           Christ
           )
           
             not
             knowing
             the
             scriptures
             ,
             and
             the
             power
             of
             God
          
           ;
           let
           it
           be
           thy
           care
           (
           Christian
           )
           therfore
           to
           search
           the
           Scriptures
           ,
           and
           therein
           to
           wait
           for
           the
           power
           and
           glory
           of
           the
           spirit
           of
           God.
           And
           look
           to
           thy
           spirit
           
           for
           as
           immediately
           before
           Christs
           appearing
           in
           flesh
           ,
           Satan
           in
           a
           large
           measure
           possessed
           the
           bodies
           of
           men
           ,
           that
           by
           his
           casting
           them
           out
           ,
           his
           power
           in
           flesh
           might
           appear
           ;
           So
           before
           his
           coming
           again
           in
           glory
           I
           have
           grounds
           to
           expect
           that
           the
           minds
           &
           spirits
           of
           men
           shall
           be
           strongly
           possessed
           ;
           and
           that
           as
           this
           fundamentall
           conclusion
           ,
           Thou
           art
           Jesus
           the
           son
           of
           the
           living
           God
           ,
           shall
           be
           improved
           to
           the
           utmost
           by
           the
           holy
           Spirit
           of
           Christ
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           lives
           of
           the
           sons
           and
           daughters
           of
           God
           ,
           so
           shall
           the
           same
           conclusion
           be
           improved
           to
           the
           utmost
           by
           way
           of
           a
           bewitching
           deception
           in
           the
           hearts
           and
           lives
           of
           the
           sons
           of
           men
           by
           the
           spirit
           of
           Antichrist
           ,
           which
           mystery
           being
           brought
           to
           the
           height
           ,
           then
           shall
           Christ
           Jesus
           consume
           him
           with
           the
           spirit
           of
           his
           mouth
           ,
           and
           shall
           destroy
           him
           with
           the
           brightness
           of
           his
           coming
           .
           Therfore
           (
           Christian
           )
           stand
           thou
           upon
           thy
           watch
           ,
           and
           know
           ,
           that
           if
           Christ
           be
           formed
           in
           thee
           ,
           thou
           canst
           not
           but
           be
           transformed
           by
           him
           ,
           and
           the
           best
           form
           that
           thou
           canst
           be
           found
           in
           when
           thy
           Lord
           shall
           appear
           ,
           will
           be
           in
           that
           form
           ,
           and
           so
           doing
           ,
           as
           he
           hath
           appointed
           ,
           walking
           wisely
           and
           in
           peace
           toward
           all
           men
           .
           Consider
           what
           hath
           been
           spoken
           to
           thee
           ,
           and
           the
           God
           of
           truth
           and
           peace
           give
           thee
           to
           understand
           and
           do
           his
           will
           ;
           which
           is
           the
           constant
           and
           earnest
           supplication
           and
           prayer
           of
        
         
           
             thine
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             JOHN
             CLARK
          
        
      
       
         
           
             A
             brief
             discourse
             touching
             
               New
               England
            
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ,
             and
             to
             that
             part
             of
             it
             ,
             
               sci
               .
               Rode
               Iland
            
             ,
             where
             my
             residence
             is
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             occasion
             of
             my
             going
             out
             with
             others
             from
             the
             Mathatusets
             Bay
             ,
             and
             the
             many
             providentiall
             occurrences
             that
             directed
             us
             thereto
             ,
             and
             pitched
             us
             thereon
             .
          
           
             As
             also
             the
             Contents
             of
             the
             whole
             Treatise
             .
          
        
         
           NEw
           England
           is
           a
           name
           (
           as
           is
           generally
           known
           )
           that
           was
           ,
           and
           still
           is
           ,
           call'd
           upon
           that
           place
           in
           reference
           to
           Old
           ;
           yet
           not
           so
           much
           because
           it
           is
           peopled
           ,
           and
           planted
           from
           thence
           ,
           for
           so
           are
           many
           other
           Plantations
           of
           the
           English
           in
           those
           Western
           parts
           ;
           but
           because
           it
           resembles
           the
           same
           ,
           as
           the
           daughter
           the
           mother
           .
           It
           resembles
           it
           in
           the
           climate
           ,
           in
           the
           times
           and
           seasons
           of
           the
           year
           ,
           in
           the
           fruits
           which
           the
           land
           naturally
           produceth
           ,
           in
           the
           fouls
           ,
           and
           the
           fish
           that
           are
           there
           in
           abundance
           .
           It
           
           resembles
           it
           in
           their
           politicall
           affairs
           ;
           for
           their
           governments
           ,
           laws
           ,
           Courts
           ,
           Officers
           ,
           are
           in
           a
           great
           measure
           the
           same
           ,
           and
           so
           are
           the
           names
           of
           their
           towns
           ,
           &
           Counties
           ;
           and
           in
           point
           of
           good
           husbandry
           ,
           that
           w
           ch
           is
           raised
           and
           produced
           in
           New
           England
           ,
           more
           substantiall
           ,
           and
           whether
           it
           be
           for
           food
           or
           raiment
           it
           is
           the
           same
           with
           that
           which
           is
           here
           produced
           in
           Old.
           It
           is
           a
           place
           (
           in
           the
           largest
           acceptation
           )
           that
           contains
           in
           it
           all
           the
           Plantations
           of
           the
           English
           upon
           that
           coast
           of
           America
           that
           lie
           between
           the
           Dutch
           Plantation
           on
           the
           West
           ,
           and
           the
           French
           on
           the
           East
           ,
           and
           extends
           it self
           upon
           the
           Sea
           coast
           above
           one
           hundred
           leagues
           .
           In
           it
           is
           contained
           the
           four
           Colonies
           ,
           which
           call
           themselves
           the
           united
           Colonies
           .
           The
           Colony
           called
           by
           the
           name
           of
           the
           Province
           of
           Providence
           Plantations
           ,
           lying
           on
           the
           South
           &
           South-East
           thereof
           ,
           and
           two
           or
           three
           more
           lving
           on
           the
           Easter
           North-East
           ,
           in
           Agamenticus
           ,
           Saco
           ,
           Casco-Bay
           ,
           &
           Pema
           juid
           ,
           where
           is
           that
           treasure
           of
           Masts
           for
           Ships
           .
           The
           names
           of
           the
           united
           Colonies
           are
           these
           ,
           in
           point
           of
           precedency
           first
           Mathatusets
           ,
           &c.
           but
           in
           point
           of
           antiquity
           first
           Plymouth
           ,
           then
           the
           Mathatusets
           ,
           then
           Conectecot
           ,
           and
           last
           Quinipiuck
           .
           The
           chief
           Towns
           of
           these
           Colonies
           ,
           and
           seats
           of
           their
           Government
           are
           these
           ,
           Boston
           of
           the
           Mathatusets
           ,
           Plymouth
           of
           Plymouth
           ,
           Hereford
           of
           Conectecot
           ,
           and
           of
           Quinipiuck
           New-Haven
           .
        
         
           Now
           as
           the
           name
           New
           England
           in
           the
           largest
           and
           truest
           acceptation
           extends
           to
           all
           the
           Plantations
           of
           the
           English
           between
           the
           French
           and
           the
           Dutch
           ,
           so
           in
           a
           scanty
           and
           improper
           acceptance
           of
           the
           word
           (
           especially
           when
           it
           makes
           for
           advantage
           )
           it
           is
           taken
           for
           these
           four
           united
           Colonies
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           precedency
           they
           have
           of
           others
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           same
           cause
           ,
           and
           upon
           the
           point
           as
           well
           ,
           it
           may
           be
           taken
           for
           the
           Mathatusets
           and
           the
           Town
           of
           Boston
           therein
           .
           When
           I
           speak
           of
           New
           England
           ,
           understand
           it
           of
           that
           part
           which
           hath
           got
           the
           precedency
           (
           by
           reason
           of
           shipping
           )
           and
           start
           of
           the
           rest
           ,
           sci
           .
           the
           Mathatusets
           ,
           as
           both
           in
           my
           Epistle
           and
           Narrative
           is
           plain
           to
           be
           seen
           ,
           which
           I
           have
           here
           also
           inserted
           for
           fear
           of
           mistake
           .
        
         
           In
           the
           Colony
           of
           Providence
           Plantations
           in
           point
           of
           antiquity
           the
           Town
           of
           Providence
           is
           chief
           ,
           but
           in
           point
           of
           precedency
           Rode-Iland
           excels
           .
           This
           Iland
           lieth
           in
           the
           Narraganset
           Bay
           ,
           being
           14
           or
           15
           miles
           long
           ,
           and
           in
           breadth
           between
           4
           and
           5
           miles
           at
           the
           broadest
           ;
           It
           began
           to
           be
           planted
           by
           the
           English
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           the
           year
           39.
           and
           by
           this
           hand
           of
           providence
           .
           In
           the
           year
           37
           I
           left
           my
           native
           land
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           ninth
           moneth
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           I
           (
           through
           mercy
           )
           arived
           at
           Boston
           ,
           I
           was
           no
           sooner
           on
           shore
           ,
           but
           there
           appeared
           to
           me
           differences
           among
           them
           touching
           the
           Covenants
           ,
           and
           in
           point
           of
           evidencing
           a
           mans
           good
           estate
           ,
           
           some
           prest
           hard
           for
           the
           Covenant
           of
           works
           ,
           and
           for
           sanctification
           to
           be
           the
           first
           and
           chief
           evidence
           ,
           others
           prest
           as
           hard
           for
           the
           Covenant
           of
           grace
           that
           was
           established
           upon
           better
           promises
           ,
           and
           for
           the
           evidence
           of
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           as
           that
           which
           is
           a
           more
           certain
           ,
           constant
           ,
           and
           satisfactory
           witness
           .
           I
           thought
           it
           not
           strange
           to
           see
           men
           differ
           about
           matters
           of
           Heaven
           ,
           for
           I
           expect
           no
           less
           upon
           Earth
           :
           But
           to
           see
           that
           they
           were
           not
           able
           so
           to
           bear
           each
           with
           other
           in
           their
           different
           understandings
           and
           consciences
           ,
           as
           in
           those
           utmost
           parts
           of
           the
           World
           to
           live
           peaceably
           together
           ,
           whereupon
           I
           moved
           the
           latter
           ,
           for
           as
           much
           as
           the
           land
           was
           before
           us
           and
           wide
           enough
           ,
           with
           the
           profer
           of
           Abraham
           to
           Lot
           ,
           and
           for
           peace
           sake
           ,
           to
           turn
           aside
           to
           the
           right
           hand
           ,
           or
           to
           the
           left
           :
           The
           motion
           was
           readily
           accepted
           ,
           and
           I
           was
           requested
           w
           th
           some
           others
           to
           seek
           out
           a
           place
           ,
           which
           accordingly
           I
           was
           ready
           to
           do
           ;
           and
           thereupon
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           suffocating
           heat
           of
           the
           Summer
           before
           ,
           I
           went
           to
           the
           North
           to
           be
           somewhat
           cooler
           ,
           but
           the
           Winter
           following
           proved
           so
           cold
           ,
           that
           we
           were
           forced
           in
           the
           Spring
           to
           make
           towards
           the
           South
           ;
           so
           having
           sought
           the
           Lord
           for
           direction
           ,
           we
           all
           agreed
           that
           while
           our
           vessell
           was
           passing
           about
           alarge
           and
           dangerous
           Cape
           ,
           we
           would
           cross
           over
           by
           laad
           ,
           having
           Long
           Iland
           and
           Delaware-Bay
           in
           our
           eie
           for
           the
           place
           of
           our
           residence
           ;
           so
           to
           a
           town
           called
           Providence
           we
           came
           ,
           which
           was
           begun
           by
           one
           M.
           Roger
           Williams
           (
           who
           for
           matter
           of
           conscience
           had
           not
           long
           before
           been
           exiled
           from
           the
           former
           jurisdiction
           )
           by
           whom
           we
           were
           courteously
           and
           lovingly
           received
           ,
           and
           with
           whom
           we
           advised
           about
           our
           design
           ;
           he
           readily
           presented
           two
           places
           before
           us
           in
           the
           same
           Naragansets
           Bay
           ,
           the
           one
           upon
           the
           main
           called
           Sow-wames
           ,
           the
           other
           called
           then
           Acquedneck
           ,
           now
           Rode-Iland
           ;
           we
           enquired
           whether
           they
           would
           fall
           in
           any
           other
           Patent
           ,
           for
           our
           resolution
           was
           to
           go
           out
           of
           them
           all
           ;
           he
           told
           us
           (
           to
           be
           brief
           )
           that
           the
           way
           to
           know
           that
           ,
           was
           to
           have
           recourse
           unto
           ▪
           Plymouth
           ;
           so
           our
           Vessell
           as
           yet
           not
           being
           come
           about
           ,
           and
           we
           thus
           blockt
           up
           ,
           the
           company
           determined
           to
           send
           to
           Plymonth
           ,
           and
           pitcht
           upon
           two
           others
           together
           with
           my self
           ,
           requesting
           also
           M.
           Williams
           to
           go
           to
           Plymouth
           to
           know
           how
           the
           case
           stood
           ;
           so
           we
           did
           ;
           and
           the
           Magistrates
           thereof
           very
           lovingly
           gave
           us
           a
           meeting
           ;
           I
           then
           informed
           them
           of
           the
           cause
           of
           our
           coming
           unto
           them
           ,
           and
           desired
           them
           in
           a
           word
           of
           truth
           and
           faithfulness
           to
           inform
           us
           whether
           Sow-wames
           were
           within
           their
           Patent
           ,
           for
           we
           were
           now
           on
           the
           wing
           ,
           and
           were
           resolved
           through
           the
           help
           of
           Christ
           ,
           to
           get
           cleer
           of
           all
           ,
           and
           be
           of
           our selves
           ,
           and
           provided
           our
           way
           were
           cleer
           before
           us
           ,
           it
           were
           all
           one
           for
           us
           to
           go
           further
           off
           ,
           as
           to
           remain
           
           neer
           ac
           hand
           ;
           their
           answer
           was
           ,
           that
           Sow-wames
           was
           the
           garden
           of
           their
           Patent
           ,
           and
           the
           flour
           in
           the
           garden
           then
           I
           told
           them
           we
           could
           not
           desire
           it
           ;
           but
           requested
           further
           in
           the
           like
           word
           of
           truth
           and
           faithfulness
           to
           be
           informed
           ,
           whether
           they
           laid
           claim
           to
           the
           Ilands
           in
           the
           Naraganset
           Bay
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           particular
           called
           Acquedneck
           ?
           they
           all
           with
           a
           cheerfull
           countenanre
           made
           us
           this
           answer
           ,
           it
           was
           in
           their
           thoughts
           to
           have
           advised
           us
           thereto
           ,
           and
           if
           the
           provident
           hand
           of
           God
           should
           pitch
           us
           thereon
           they
           should
           look
           upon
           us
           as
           free
           ,
           and
           as
           loving
           neighbours
           and
           friends
           should
           be
           assistant
           unto
           us
           upon
           the
           main
           ,
           &c.
           
           So
           we
           humbly
           thanked
           them
           ,
           and
           returned
           with
           that
           answer
           :
           So
           it
           pleased
           the
           Lord
           ,
           by
           moving
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           natives
           ,
           even
           the
           chiefest
           thereof
           ,
           to
           pitch
           us
           thereon
           ,
           and
           by
           other
           occurrences
           of
           providence
           ,
           which
           are
           too
           large
           here
           to
           relate
           :
           So
           that
           having
           bought
           them
           off
           to
           their
           full
           satisfaction
           ,
           we
           have
           possessed
           the
           place
           ever
           since
           ;
           and
           notwithstanding
           the
           different
           understandings
           and
           consciences
           amongst
           us
           ,
           without-interruption
           we
           agree
           to
           maintain
           civil
           Justice
           and
           judgement
           ,
           neither
           are
           there
           such
           outrages
           committed
           mongst
           us
           as
           in
           other
           parts
           of
           the
           Country
           are
           frequently
           seen
           .
        
         
           
             The
             Narrative
             declares
          
           
             1.
             
             How
             those
             three
             strangers
             were
             apprehended
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             sentenced
             ,
             and
             for
             what
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             How
             the
             motion
             was
             made
             for
             a
             publique
             dispute
             ,
             often
             repeated
             and
             promised
             ,
             and
             yet
             disapointed
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             How
             two
             escaped
             ,
             and
             the
             third
             was
             cruelly
             handled
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             How
             two
             ,
             for
             taking
             him
             but
             by
             the
             hand
             after
             his
             punishment
             ,
             were
             apprehended
             ,
             imprisoned
             ,
             and
             sentenced
             to
             pay
             forty
             shillings
             or
             be
             whipped
             .
          
        
         
           
             In
             their
             Testimony
             laid
             down
             in
             four
             conclusions
             ,
             is
             opened
             and
             proved
          
           
             In
             the
             First
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Jesus
             is
             the
             Christ
             ,
             [
             i.
             e.
             ]
             the
             Anointed
             Priest
             ,
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             King
             of
             Saints
             .
             2.
             
             That
             Christ
             is
             also
             the
             Lord
             of
             his
             Church
             in
             point
             of
             ruling
             and
             ordering
             them
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Second
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             Baptism
             is
             one
             of
             the
             commandments
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             to
             continue
             till
             he
             come
             .
             2.
             that
             visible
             Believers
             are
             the
             proper
             sub●ects
             thereof
             .
             3.
             
             That
             they
             are
             as
             well
             to
             wait
             for
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             for
             the
             presence
             of
             Christ.
             
          
           
             In
             the
             Third
             ,
             That
             every
             believer
             ought
             to
             improve
             his
             talent
             both
             in
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Congregation
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             Fourth
             ,
             That
             no
             servant
             of
             Jesus
             hath
             any
             authority
             from
             him
             to
             force
             upon
             others
             either
             the
             faith
             or
             order
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             .
             Wherin
             are
             produced
             8
             arguments
             against
             persecution
             for
             case
             of
             Conscience
             .
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           A
           Faithfull
           and
           True
           Relation
           of
           the
           Prosecution
           of
           
             Obediah
             Holmes
             ,
             John
             Crandall
          
           ,
           and
           
             John
             Clarke
          
           ,
           meerly
           for
           Conscience
           towards
           God
           ,
           by
           the
           principall
           Members
           of
           the
           Church
           ,
           or
           Common-wealth
           of
           the
           Mathatusets
           in
           New-England
           ,
           which
           rules
           over
           that
           part
           of
           the
           World
           ;
           whereby
           is
           shewn
           their
           discourteous
           Entertainment
           of
           Strangers
           ,
           &
           how
           that
           Spirit
           by
           which
           they
           are
           led
           ,
           would
           order
           the
           whole
           World
           ,
           if
           either
           brought
           under
           them
           ,
           or
           should
           come
           in
           unto
           them
           :
           Drawn
           forth
           by
           the
           aforesaid
           
             John
             Clarke
          
           ,
           not
           so
           much
           to
           answer
           the
           Importunity
           of
           Friends
           ,
           as
           to
           stop
           the
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           slanderous
           reports
           of
           such
           as
           are
           Enemies
           to
           the
           Cross
           of
           Christ
           .
           Let
           him
           that
           readeth
           it
           consider
           ,
           which
           Church
           is
           most
           like
           the
           Church
           of
           Christ
           (
           that
           Prince
           of
           Peace
           ,
           that
           meek
           and
           gentle
           Lamb
           ,
           that
           came
           into
           this
           World
           to
           save
           Mens
           lives
           ,
           not
           to
           destroy
           them
           ,
           )
           the
           Persecuted
           ,
           or
           Persecuting
           .
        
         
           IT
           came
           to
           pass
           that
           we
           three
           ,
           by
           the
           good
           hand
           of
           our
           God
           ,
           came
           into
           the
           Mathatusets
           Bay
           upon
           the
           16
           day
           of
           the
           5th
           Moneth
           ,
           51
           ;
           and
           upon
           the
           19th
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           upon
           occasion
           of
           businesse
           ,
           we
           came
           unto
           a
           Town
           in
           the
           same
           Bay
           called
           Lin
           ,
           where
           we
           lodged
           at
           a
           Blind-mans
           house
           neer
           two
           miles
           out
           of
           the
           Town
           ,
           by
           name
           
             William
             Witter
          
           ,
           who
           being
           baptized
           into
           Christ
           waits
           ,
           as
           we
           also
           doe
           ,
           for
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           full
           consolation
           of
           the
           Israel
           of
           God
           :
           Vpon
           the
           20th
           day
           ,
           being
           the
           first
           day
           of
           the
           week
           ,
           not
           having
           freedom
           in
           our
           Spirits
           for
           want
           of
           a
           clear
           Call
           from
           God
           to
           goe
           unto
           the
           Publike
           Assemblie
           to
           declare
           there
           what
           was
           the
           mind
           ,
           and
           counsell
           of
           
           God
           concerning
           them
           ,
           I
           judged
           it
           was
           a
           thing
           suitable
           to
           consider
           what
           the
           counsell
           of
           God
           was
           concerning
           our selves
           ;
           and
           finding
           by
           sad
           experience
           ,
           that
           the
           hour
           of
           temptation
           spoken
           of
           was
           coming
           upon
           all
           the
           World
           (
           in
           a
           more
           eminent
           way
           )
           to
           try
           them
           that
           are
           upon
           the
           Earth
           ,
           I
           fell
           upon
           the
           consideration
           of
           that
           Word
           of
           Promise
           ,
           made
           to
           those
           that
           keep
           the
           Word
           of
           his
           Patience
           ,
           which
           present
           thoughts
           ,
           while
           in
           Conscience
           towards
           God
           ,
           and
           good
           will
           unto
           his
           Saints
           ,
           I
           was
           imparting
           to
           my
           Companions
           in
           the
           house
           where
           I
           lodged
           ,
           and
           to
           4
           ,
           or
           5
           Strangers
           ,
           that
           came
           in
           unexpected
           after
           I
           had
           begun
           ,
           opening
           ,
           and
           proving
           what
           is
           meant
           by
           the
           hour
           of
           Temptation
           ,
           what
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           his
           patience
           ,
           and
           their
           keeping
           it
           ,
           and
           how
           he
           that
           hath
           the
           Key
           of
           David
           (
           being
           the
           Promiser
           )
           will
           keep
           those
           that
           keep
           the
           word
           of
           his
           Patience
           from
           the
           hour
           of
           Temptation
           ;
           while
           I
           say
           I
           was
           yet
           speaking
           ,
           there
           comes
           into
           the
           house
           where
           we
           were
           ,
           two
           Constables
           ,
           who
           with
           their
           clamorous
           tongues
           made
           an
           interruption
           in
           my
           Discourse
           ,
           and
           more
           uncivilly
           disturbed
           us
           ,
           than
           the
           Pursivants
           of
           the
           old
           English
           Bishops
           were
           wont
           to
           doe
           ;
           telling
           us
           ,
           that
           they
           were
           come
           with
           Authority
           from
           the
           Magistrate
           to
           apprehend
           us
           ;
           I
           then
           desired
           to
           see
           the
           Authority
           by
           which
           they
           th●s
           proceeded
           ,
           whereupon
           they
           pluckt
           forth
           their
           Warrant
           ,
           and
           one
           of
           them
           with
           a
           trembling
           band
           (
           as
           conscious
           he
           might
           have
           been
           better
           imployed
           )
           read
           it
           to
           us
           ;
           The
           substance
           whereof
           was
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   BY
                   virtue
                   hereof
                   ,
                   you
                   are
                   required
                   to
                   go
                   to
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   
                     William
                     Witter
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   search
                   from
                   house
                   to
                   house
                   ,
                   for
                   certain
                   erronious
                   persons
                   ,
                   being
                   Strangers
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   to
                   apprehend
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   safe
                   custody
                   to
                   keep
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   morrow
                   morning
                   by
                   eight
                   of
                   the
                   Clock
                   to
                   bring
                   before
                   me
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     Robert
                     Bridges
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           When
           he
           had
           read
           the
           Warrant
           ,
           I
           told
           them
           ,
           Friends
           ,
           there
           shall
           not
           be
           (
           I
           trust
           )
           the
           least
           appearance
           of
           a
           resisting
           of
           that
           Authority
           by
           which
           you
           come
           unto
           us
           ;
           yet
           I
           tell
           you
           ,
           that
           by
           virtue
           hereof
           you
           are
           not
           so
           strictly
           tyed
           ,
           but
           if
           you
           please
           ,
           you
           may
           suffer
           us
           to
           make
           an
           end
           of
           what
           we
           have
           begun
           ,
           so
           may
           you
           be
           Witnesses
           either
           to
           ,
           or
           against
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Order
           which
           we
           hold
           ;
           to
           which
           they
           answered
           ▪
           they
           could
           not
           ;
           then
           said
           we
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Warrant
           ,
           or
           any
           thing
           therein
           contained
           ▪
           you
           may
           ;
           neverthelesse
           ,
           if
           you
           are
           streightned
           in
           respect
           of
           your
           understandings
           and
           consciences
           in
           point
           of
           hearing
           ,
           doe
           but
           withdraw
           your selves
           before
           
           the
           door
           ,
           the
           timewill
           not
           be
           long
           ;
           which
           when
           they
           refused
           ,
           we
           told
           them
           ,
           then
           here
           we
           are
           ,
           let
           our
           Lord
           doe
           with
           us
           what
           he
           please
           :
           So
           (
           although
           there
           were
           that
           profered
           to
           be
           bound
           body
           and
           goods
           for
           our
           appearance
           before
           Mr.
           Bridges
           the
           next
           morning
           ,
           according
           to
           the
           Warrant
           )
           they
           apprehended
           us
           ,
           and
           carried
           us
           away
           to
           the
           Ale-house
           ,
           or
           Ordinary
           ;
           where
           after
           Dinner
           one
           of
           them
           said
           unto
           us
           ,
           Gentlemen
           ,
           if
           you
           be
           free
           I
           will
           carry
           you
           to
           the
           Meeting
           ;
           to
           whom
           was
           replyed
           ,
           Friend
           ,
           had
           we
           been
           free
           thereunto
           we
           had
           prevented
           all
           this
           ;
           Neverthelesse
           ,
           we
           are
           in
           thy
           hand
           ,
           and
           if
           thou
           wilt
           carry
           us
           to
           the
           Meeting
           ,
           thither
           will
           we
           goe
           ;
           to
           which
           he
           answered
           ,
           then
           will
           I
           carry
           you
           to
           the
           Meeting
           .
           To
           this
           we
           replyed
           ,
           because
           we
           perceive
           thou
           hast
           not
           long
           been
           imployed
           in
           this
           thine
           Office
           ,
           and
           that
           may
           follow
           hereupon
           which
           thou
           expectest
           not
           ,
           we
           will
           inform
           thee
           ,
           That
           if
           thou
           forcest
           us
           unto
           your
           Assembly
           ,
           then
           shall
           we
           be
           constrained
           to
           declare
           our selves
           ,
           that
           we
           cannot
           hold
           Communion
           with
           them
           ;
           the
           Constable
           answered
           ,
           that
           is
           nothing
           to
           me
           ,
           I
           have
           not
           power
           to
           command
           you
           to
           speak
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           there
           ,
           or
           to
           be
           silent
           ;
           to
           this
           I
           again
           replyed
           ,
           (
           Friend
           )
           know
           a
           little
           further
           ;
           Since
           we
           have
           heard
           the
           word
           or
           Salvation
           by
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           we
           have
           been
           taught
           as
           those
           that
           first
           trusted
           in
           Christ
           ,
           to
           be
           obedient
           unto
           him
           both
           by
           word
           and
           deed
           ;
           wherfore
           if
           we
           be
           forc'd
           to
           your
           Meeting
           ,
           we
           shal
           declare
           our
           dissent
           from
           you
           both
           by
           word
           and
           gesture
           ;
           after
           all
           this
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           consulted
           with
           the
           man
           of
           the
           house
           ,
           he
           told
           us
           he
           would
           carry
           us
           to
           the
           Meeting
           ,
           so
           to
           their
           Meeting
           were
           we
           brought
           ,
           while
           they
           were
           at
           their
           prayers
           and
           uncovered
           ;
           and
           at
           my
           first
           stepping
           over
           the
           threshold
           I
           unveiled
           my self
           ,
           civilly
           saluted
           them
           ,
           turned
           into
           the
           Seat
           I
           was
           appointed
           to
           ,
           put
           on
           my
           hat
           again
           ,
           and
           so
           sat
           down
           ,
           opened
           my
           Book
           ,
           and
           fell
           to
           reading
           :
           hereupon
           Mr.
           Bridges
           being
           troubled
           ,
           commanded
           the
           Constable
           to
           pluck
           off
           our
           hats
           ,
           which
           he
           did
           ,
           and
           where
           he
           laid
           mine
           ,
           there
           I
           let
           it
           lye
           ,
           untill
           their
           Prayer
           ,
           Singing
           ,
           and
           Preaching
           was
           over
           ;
           After
           this
           I
           stood
           up
           ,
           and
           uttered
           my self
           in
           these
           words
           following
           ;
           I
           desire
           as
           a
           Stranger
           ,
           if
           I
           may
           ,
           to
           propose
           a
           few
           things
           to
           this
           Congregation
           ,
           hoping
           in
           the
           proposall
           thereof
           I
           shall
           commend
           my self
           to
           your
           Consciences
           to
           be
           guided
           by
           that
           wisdom
           that
           is
           from
           above
           ,
           which
           being
           pure
           ,
           is
           also
           peaceable
           ▪
           gentle
           ,
           and
           easie
           to
           be
           intreated
           ,
           and
           therewith
           I
           made
           a
           stop
           ,
           expecting
           ,
           if
           the
           Prince
           of
           Peace
           had
           been
           among
           them
           ,
           I
           should
           have
           had
           a
           suitable
           answer
           of
           Peace
           from
           them
           ;
           but
           no
           other
           voice
           I
           heard
           ,
           but
           of
           their
           Pastor
           ,
           as
           he
           is
           call'd
           ,
           and
           their
           Magistrate
           ;
           Their
           Pastor
           answered
           
           swered
           by
           way
           of
           Quaery
           ,
           Whether
           I
           was
           a
           Member
           of
           a
           Church
           ?
           &c.
           Before
           I
           could
           give
           an
           answer
           Mr.
           Bridges
           spake
           ,
           saying
           ,
           If
           the
           Congregation
           please
           to
           give
           you
           leave
           ,
           well
           ,
           if
           not
           ,
           I
           shall
           require
           you
           silence
           ,
           for
           ,
           said
           he
           ,
           we
           will
           have
           no
           Objections
           made
           against
           what
           is
           delivered
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           which
           I
           answered
           ,
           I
           am
           not
           about
           for
           present
           to
           make
           Objections
           against
           what
           is
           delivered
           ,
           but
           as
           by
           my
           gesture
           at
           my
           coming
           into
           your
           Assembly
           I
           declared
           my
           dissent
           from
           you
           ,
           so
           lest
           that
           should
           prove
           offensive
           unto
           some
           whom
           I
           would
           not
           offend
           ,
           I
           would
           now
           by
           word
           of
           mouth
           declare
           the
           grounds
           ,
           which
           are
           these
           ;
           First
           ,
           from
           the
           consideration
           we
           are
           Stangers
           each
           to
           other
           ,
           and
           so
           Strangers
           to
           each
           others
           inward
           standing
           with
           respect
           to
           God
           ,
           and
           so
           cannot
           conjoyn
           and
           act
           in
           Faith
           ,
           and
           what
           is
           not
           of
           Faith
           ,
           is
           Sin
           :
           And
           in
           the
           second
           place
           ,
           I
           could
           not
           judge
           that
           you
           are
           gathered
           together
           ,
           and
           walk
           according
           to
           the
           visible
           order
           of
           our
           Lord
           ;
           which
           when
           I
           had
           declared
           ,
           Mr.
           Bridges
           told
           me
           I
           done
           and
           spoke
           that
           for
           which
           I
           must
           answer
           ,
           and
           so
           commanded
           me
           silence
           :
           when
           their
           meeting
           was
           done
           ,
           the
           Officers
           carryed
           us
           again
           to
           the
           Ordinary
           ,
           where
           being
           watched
           over
           that
           night
           ,
           as
           Theeves
           and
           Robbers
           ,
           we
           were
           the
           next
           morning
           carried
           before
           Mr.
           Bridges
           ,
           who
           made
           our
           Mittimus
           ,
           and
           sent
           us
           to
           the
           Prison
           at
           Boston
           ;
           The
           words
           of
           the
           Mittimus
           are
           these
           .
           To
           the
           Keeper
           of
           the
           Prison
           at
           Boston
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   BY
                   virtue
                   hereof
                   you
                   are
                   required
                   to
                   take
                   into
                   your
                   custody
                   from
                   the
                   Constable
                   of
                   Lin
                   ,
                   or
                   his
                   Deputy
                   ,
                   the
                   Bodies
                   of
                   
                     Iohn
                     Clark.
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Obediah
                     Holmes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Iohn
                     Crandall
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   them
                   to
                   keep
                   ,
                   untill
                   the
                   next
                   County
                   Court
                   to
                   be
                   held
                   at
                   Boston
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   then
                   and
                   there
                   answer
                   to
                   such
                   complaints
                   as
                   may
                   be
                   alleged
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   for
                   being
                   taken
                   by
                   the
                   Constable
                   at
                   a
                   Private
                   Meeting
                   at
                   Lin
                   upon
                   the
                   Lords
                   day
                   ,
                   exercising
                   among
                   themselves
                   ,
                   to
                   whom
                   divers
                   of
                   the
                   Town
                   repaired
                   ,
                   〈…〉
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Publick
                   exercise
                   of
                   the
                   Worship
                   of
                   God
                   ;
                   as
                   also
                   for
                   offensively
                   disturbing
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   at
                   their
                   coming
                   into
                   the
                   Publique
                   Meeting
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   Prayer
                   in
                   the
                   afternoon
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   saying
                   and
                   manifesting
                   that
                   the
                   Church
                   of
                   Lin
                   was
                   not
                   constituted
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   order
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                   ,
                   &
                   for
                   such
                   other
                   things
                   as
                   shall
                   be
                   alleged
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   concerning
                   their
                   seducing
                   and
                   drawing
                   aside
                   of
                   others
                   after
                   their
                   erroneous
                   judgements
                   and
                   practices
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   suspition
                   of
                   having
                   their
                   hands
                   in
                   the
                   re-baptizing
                   of
                   one
                   ,
                   or
                   more
                   among
                   us
                   ,
                   as
                   also
                   for
                   neglecting
                   or
                   refusing
                   to
                   give
                   in
                   sufficient
                   security
                   for
                   their
                   appearance
                   at
                   the
                   said
                   Court
                   ;
                   hereof
                   fail
                   not
                   at
                   your
                   perill
                   ,
                   22.
                   5.
                   51.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Rob.
                     Bridges
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           We
           being
           by
           virtue
           hereof
           committed
           to
           prison
           ,
           upon
           the
           the
           5th
           .
           day
           sevennight
           after
           were
           brought
           to
           our
           tryall
           ;
           in
           the
           forenoon
           we
           were
           examined
           ,
           in
           the
           afternoon
           ,
           without
           producing
           either
           accuser
           ,
           witness
           ,
           jury
           ,
           law
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           man
           ,
           we
           were
           Sentenced
           ;
           in
           our
           examination
           the
           Governour
           upbraided
           us
           with
           the
           name
           of
           Anabaptists
           ;
           To
           whom
           I
           Answered
           ,
           I
           disown
           the
           name
           ,
           I
           am
           neither
           an
           Anabaptist
           ,
           nor
           a
           Pedobaptist
           ,
           nor
           a
           Catabaptist
           ;
           he
           told
           me
           in
           hast
           I
           was
           all
           ;
           I
           told
           him
           he
           could
           not
           prove
           us
           to
           be
           either
           of
           them
           ;
           he
           said
           ,
           yes
           ,
           you
           have
           Re-baptized
           ;
           I
           denyed
           it
           saying
           ,
           I
           have
           Baptized
           many
           ,
           but
           I
           never
           Re-baptized
           any
           ;
           then
           said
           he
           ,
           you
           deny
           the
           former
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           make
           all
           our
           worship
           a
           nullity
           ;
           I
           told
           him
           he
           said
           it
           ;
           moreover
           I
           said
           unto
           them
           (
           for
           therefore
           do
           I
           conceive
           I
           was
           brought
           before
           them
           to
           be
           a
           testimony
           against
           them
           )
           If
           the
           Testimony
           which
           I
           hold
           forth
           be
           true
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           ,
           which
           I
           undoubtedly
           affirm
           it
           is
           ,
           then
           it
           concernes
           you
           to
           look
           to
           your
           standing
           The
           like
           to
           this
           affirmed
           the
           other
           two
           ;
           so
           after
           much
           discourse
           we
           were
           committed
           again
           to
           prison
           ,
           and
           in
           the
           afternoon
           towards
           night
           ,
           we
           were
           called
           forth
           again
           ,
           and
           immediately
           after
           the
           Court
           was
           set
           ,
           my
           Sentence
           was
           read
           ,
           which
           was
           as
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Sentence
                   of
                   
                     Iohn
                     Clarke
                  
                   of
                   Road-Iland
                   .
                   31.
                   5.
                   51.
                   
                
                 
                   FOrasmuch
                   as
                   you
                   
                     Iohn
                     Clarke
                  
                   ,
                   being
                   come
                   into
                   this
                   Iurisdiction
                   about
                   the
                   20th
                   of
                   Iuly
                   ,
                   did
                   meet
                   at
                   one
                   
                     William
                     Witters
                  
                   house
                   at
                   Lin
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   Lords
                   day
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   did
                   take
                   upon
                   you
                   to
                   Preach
                   to
                   some
                   other
                   of
                   the
                   Inhabitants
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   Town
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   there
                   taken
                   by
                   the
                   Constable
                   ,
                   and
                   coming
                   afterward
                   into
                   the
                   Assembly
                   at
                   Lin
                   ,
                   did
                   in
                   disrespect
                   of
                   the
                   Ordinances
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   worship
                   ,
                   keep
                   on
                   your
                   Hat
                   ,
                   (
                   the
                   Pastor
                   being
                   then
                   in
                   Prayer
                   )
                   insomuch
                   you
                   would
                   not
                   give
                   reverence
                   in
                   valing
                   your
                   Hat
                   till
                   it
                   was
                   forced
                   off
                   your
                   head
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   disturbance
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   and
                   professing
                   against
                   the
                   institution
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   being
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ;
                   And
                   that
                   you
                   the
                   said
                   
                     Iohn
                     Clarke
                  
                   did
                   upon
                   the
                   day
                   following
                   meet
                   again
                   at
                   the
                   said
                   Witters
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   contempt
                   to
                   Authority
                   ,
                   you
                   being
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   custody
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   there
                   administer
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   of
                   the
                   Supper
                   to
                   one
                   excommunicate
                   person
                   ,
                   to
                   another
                   under
                   admonition
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   another
                   that
                   was
                   an
                   Inhabitant
                   of
                   Lin
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   in
                   fellowship
                   with
                   any
                   Church
                   ;
                   and
                   upon
                   your
                   answer
                   in
                   open
                   Court
                   ,
                   you
                   affirmed
                   that
                   you
                   did
                   never
                   Re-baptize
                   any
                   ,
                   yet
                   did
                   acknowledge
                   you
                   did
                   Baptize
                   such
                   as
                   
                   were
                   Baptized
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   did
                   necessarily
                   deny
                   the
                   Baptism
                   that
                   was
                   before
                   to
                   be
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   the
                   Churches
                   no
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   all
                   other
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   and
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   all
                   were
                   a
                   Nullity
                   ;
                   And
                   also
                   did
                   in
                   the
                   Court
                   deny
                   the
                   lawfullness
                   of
                   Baptizing
                   of
                   infants
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   this
                   tends
                   to
                   the
                   dishonour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   despising
                   the
                   ordinances
                   of
                   God
                   among
                   us
                   ,
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   seducing
                   the
                   Subjects
                   of
                   this
                   Commonwealth
                   from
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   perverting
                   the
                   strait
                   waies
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   therefore
                   the
                   Court
                   doth
                   fine
                   you
                   20
                   pounds
                   to
                   be
                   paid
                   ,
                   or
                   sufficient
                   sureties
                   that
                   the
                   said
                   sum
                   shall
                   be
                   paid
                   by
                   the
                   first
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   next
                   Court
                   of
                   Assistants
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   to
                   be
                   well
                   whipt
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   you
                   shall
                   remain
                   in
                   Prison
                   till
                   it
                   be
                   paid
                   ,
                   or
                   security
                   given
                   in
                   for
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     By
                     the
                     Court
                     ,
                     
                       ENCREASE
                       NOWELL
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           After
           my
           Sentence
           was
           read
           ,
           the
           Sentence
           of
           the
           other
           two
           were
           likewise
           pronounced
           ;
           the
           Sentence
           of
           
             Obediah
             Holmes
          
           was
           to
           pay
           by
           the
           aforesaid
           time
           3●li
           .
           or
           be
           well
           whipt
           ;
           and
           the
           sentence
           of
           
             Iohn
             Crandall
          
           was
           to
           pay
           5
           pounds
           or
           be
           well
           whipt
           ;
           this
           being
           done
           ,
           I
           desired
           to
           know
           whether
           I
           might
           not
           speak
           a
           few
           things
           to
           the
           Court
           ,
           to
           which
           the
           Governour
           replied
           ,
           your
           sentence
           is
           past
           .
           I
           told
           him
           that
           which
           I
           was
           to
           speak
           was
           in
           reference
           unto
           a
           promise
           that
           was
           made
           us
           by
           Mr.
           Bridges
           when
           we
           were
           first
           apprehended
           ,
           and
           brought
           before
           him
           ;
           then
           said
           the
           Governour
           speak
           on
           ;
           When
           we
           were
           at
           first
           apprehended
           and
           brought
           before
           Mr.
           Bridges
           (
           said
           I
           )
           I
           said
           unto
           him
           we
           are
           Strangers
           ,
           and
           Strangers
           to
           your
           Laws
           ,
           and
           may
           be
           transgressors
           of
           them
           before
           we
           are
           aware
           ,
           we
           would
           therefore
           desire
           this
           curtesy
           of
           you
           as
           Strangers
           ,
           that
           you
           would
           shew
           us
           the
           Law
           by
           which
           we
           are
           transgressors
           :
           But
           then
           no
           other
           answer
           could
           we
           have
           from
           him
           than
           this
           ,
           when
           you
           come
           to
           the
           Court
           you
           shall
           know
           the
           Law
           ;
           now
           we
           have
           been
           before
           the
           Court
           in
           the
           forenoon
           upon
           examination
           ,
           this
           afternoon
           we
           have
           heard
           our
           Sentence
           read
           ,
           yet
           have
           we
           not
           heard
           the
           Law
           produced
           by
           which
           we
           are
           condemned
           ;
           we
           therefore
           now
           desire
           to
           see
           the
           Law
           in
           which
           our
           Sentence
           may
           be
           read
           ,
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           we
           find
           in
           the
           beginning
           of
           your
           Laws
           this
           provision
           for
           the
           security
           of
           your
           own
           ,
           and
           we
           hope
           you
           are
           not
           less
           regardfull
           of
           strangers
           ,
           viz.
           That
           no
           man
           shall
           be
           molested
           ,
           but
           by
           a
           Law
           made
           by
           the
           generall
           Court
           ,
           and
           lawfully
           published
           ;
           or
           in
           defect
           of
           a
           Law
           in
           a
           particular
           case
           ▪
           by
           the
           Word
           of
           God.
           When
           this
           was
           spoken
           Mr.
           Bridges
           could
           easily
           turn
           to
           the
           Law
           by
           which
           we
           might
           be
           freed
           ,
           
           but
           none
           were
           able
           to
           turn
           to
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           or
           Man
           by
           which
           we
           were
           condemned
           .
           At
           length
           the
           Governour
           stept
           up
           ,
           and
           told
           us
           we
           had
           denyed
           Infants
           Baptism
           ,
           and
           being
           somewhat
           transported
           broke
           forth
           ,
           and
           told
           me
           I
           had
           deserved
           death
           ,
           and
           said
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           have
           such
           trash
           brought
           into
           their
           jurisdiction
           ;
           moreover
           he
           said
           ,
           you
           go
           up
           and
           down
           ,
           and
           secretly
           infinuate
           into
           those
           that
           are
           weak
           ,
           but
           you
           cannot
           maintain
           it
           before
           our
           Ministers
           ,
           you
           may
           try
           ,
           and
           discourse
           or
           dispute
           with
           them
           ,
           &c.
           
           To
           this
           I
           had
           much
           to
           reply
           ,
           but
           that
           he
           commanded
           the
           Iaylor
           to
           take
           us
           away
           ;
           so
           the
           next
           morning
           having
           so
           fair
           an
           opportunity
           ,
           I
           made
           a
           motion
           to
           the
           Court
           in
           these
           words
           following
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Honoured
                   Court
                   Assembled
                   at
                   Boston
                   .
                
                 
                   WHereas
                   it
                   pleased
                   this
                   Honoured
                   Court
                   yesterday
                   to
                   condemn
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   Order
                   which
                   I
                   hold
                   and
                   practise
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   you
                   had
                   past
                   your
                   Sentence
                   upon
                   me
                   for
                   it
                   ,
                   were
                   pleased
                   to
                   expresse
                   ,
                   I
                   could
                   not
                   maintain
                   the
                   same
                   against
                   your
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   and
                   thereupon
                   publickly
                   profered
                   me
                   a
                   dispute
                   with
                   them
                   ,
                   be
                   pleased
                   by
                   these
                   few
                   lines
                   to
                   understand
                   ,
                   I
                   readily
                   accept
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   do
                   desire
                   you
                   would
                   appoint
                   the
                   time
                   when
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   person
                   with
                   whom
                   ,
                   in
                   that
                   publick
                   place
                   where
                   I
                   was
                   condemned
                   ,
                   I
                   might
                   with
                   freedom
                   ,
                   and
                   without
                   molestation
                   of
                   the
                   Civill
                   Power
                   dispute
                   that
                   point
                   publickly
                   where
                   I
                   doubt
                   not
                   by
                   the
                   strength
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   make
                   it
                   good
                   out
                   of
                   his
                   last
                   Will
                   and
                   Testament
                   ,
                   unto
                   which
                   nothing
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   added
                   ,
                   nor
                   from
                   which
                   nothing
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   diminished
                   ;
                   thus
                   desiring
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   Lights
                   to
                   shine
                   forth
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   his
                   power
                   to
                   expel
                   the
                   darkness
                   ,
                   I
                   remain
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     the
                     Prison
                     
                       this
                       1.
                       6.
                       51.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     Your
                     well
                     wisher
                     ,
                     Iohn
                     Clarke
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           This
           motion
           if
           granted
           ,
           I
           desired
           it
           might
           be
           subscribed
           by
           their
           Secretaries
           hand
           ,
           as
           an
           Act
           of
           the
           same
           Court
           by
           which
           we
           were
           condemned
           .
        
         
           It
           was
           presented
           on
           the
           sixth
           day
           ,
           and
           after
           much
           ado
           upon
           the
           last
           day
           it
           was
           concluded
           it
           should
           be
           granted
           ,
           and
           the
           disputation
           should
           be
           upon
           the
           fifth
           day
           following
           ,
           and
           so
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           information
           was
           given
           me
           in
           prison
           ;
           upon
           the
           second
           day
           when
           their
           Elders
           were
           come
           together
           ,
           there
           was
           no
           small
           stir
           (
           as
           I
           heard
           )
           about
           the
           businesse
           ,
           and
           afterward
           about
           the
           stating
           of
           the
           Question
           we
           should
           dispute
           upon
           ;
           whereupon
           in
           the
           closure
           
           of
           the
           day
           the
           Magistrates
           commanded
           the
           Iaylor
           to
           bring
           me
           before
           them
           into
           the
           Chamber
           ,
           which
           when
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           they
           drew
           forth
           the
           motion
           ,
           and
           shewing
           it
           to
           me
           ,
           asked
           me
           if
           I
           owned
           that
           paper
           ,
           I
           answered
           ,
           yea
           ,
           they
           quaeried
           further
           ,
           whether
           I
           was
           of
           the
           same
           mind
           touching
           a
           disputation
           ,
           I
           told
           them
           I
           had
           not
           the
           least
           reluctancy
           in
           my
           mind
           touching
           the
           thing
           ,
           provided
           my
           motion
           might
           be
           granted
           ,
           and
           the
           grant
           subscribed
           with
           the
           Secretaries
           hand
           as
           an
           act
           of
           the
           same
           Court
           by
           which
           I
           was
           condemned
           ;
           they
           answered
           that
           was
           but
           reasonable
           ,
           &c.
           
           Then
           they
           demanded
           of
           me
           what
           the
           question
           was
           that
           I
           would
           dispute
           upon
           ,
           whether
           I
           would
           dispute
           upon
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           my
           Sentence
           ,
           and
           maintain
           my
           practice
           ,
           for
           ,
           said
           they
           ,
           the
           Court
           Sentenced
           you
           not
           for
           your
           judgement
           or
           Conscience
           ,
           but
           for
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           and
           practice
           ;
           to
           which
           I
           replyed
           ,
           you
           say
           the
           Court
           condemned
           me
           for
           matter
           of
           fact
           ,
           and
           practice
           ;
           be
           it
           so
           ,
           but
           I
           say
           that
           matter
           of
           fact
           and
           practice
           was
           but
           the
           manifestation
           of
           my
           judgment
           and
           conscience
           ;
           and
           I
           make
           account
           that
           man
           is
           void
           of
           judgment
           ,
           and
           conscience
           ,
           with
           respect
           unto
           God
           ,
           that
           hath
           not
           a
           fact
           ,
           and
           practice
           suitable
           thereunto
           ;
           and
           for
           the
           things
           contained
           in
           my
           Sentence
           ,
           they
           are
           rather
           collections
           ,
           which
           the
           Court
           was
           pleased
           to
           make
           and
           draw
           from
           my
           words
           ,
           than
           my
           words
           ,
           themselves
           ;
           nevertheless
           I
           do
           not
           say
           they
           were
           unduly
           collected
           ;
           for
           in
           truth
           ,
           if
           the
           Faith
           and
           order
           which
           I
           profess
           do
           stand
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           ,
           then
           the
           Faith
           and
           order
           which
           you
           profess
           must
           needs
           fall
           to
           the
           ground
           ;
           and
           if
           the
           way
           you
           walk
           in
           remain
           ,
           then
           the
           way
           that
           I
           walk
           in
           must
           vanish
           away
           ,
           they
           cannot
           both
           stand
           together
           ;
           to
           which
           they
           seem
           to
           assent
           ;
           therefore
           I
           told
           them
           ,
           that
           if
           they
           please
           to
           grant
           the
           motion
           under
           the
           Secretaries
           hand
           ,
           I
           would
           draw
           up
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           order
           ,
           which
           I
           hold
           as
           the
           sum
           of
           that
           I
           did
           deliver
           in
           open
           Court
           ,
           into
           three
           or
           four
           Conclusions
           ,
           which
           Conclusions
           I
           will
           stand
           by
           ,
           and
           defend
           untill
           he
           ,
           whom
           you
           shall
           appoint
           ,
           shall
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           remove
           me
           from
           them
           ;
           in
           case
           he
           shall
           remove
           me
           from
           them
           ,
           then
           the
           disputation
           is
           at
           an
           end
           ,
           but
           if
           not
           ,
           then
           I
           desire
           like
           liberty
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           to
           oppose
           the
           Faith
           ,
           and
           order
           ,
           which
           he
           and
           you
           profess
           ,
           thereby
           to
           try
           whether
           I
           may
           be
           an
           instrument
           in
           the
           hand
           of
           God
           to
           remove
           you
           from
           the
           same
           ;
           they
           told
           me
           the
           motion
           was
           very
           fair
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           like
           unto
           a
           disputant
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           concluded
           in
           my
           hearing
           ,
           and
           directed
           also
           their
           speech
           to
           me
           ,
           saying
           ,
           because
           the
           matter
           is
           weighty
           ,
           and
           we
           desire
           that
           what
           can
           ,
           may
           be
           spoken
           ,
           when
           the
           disputation
           
           shall
           be
           ;
           therefore
           would
           we
           take
           a
           longer
           time
           ;
           whereas
           therefore
           the
           time
           appointed
           was
           the
           next
           fift
           day
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           the
           commencement
           ,
           which
           will
           be
           the
           next
           week
           ,
           and
           the
           meeting
           of
           the
           Elders
           ,
           we
           must
           defer
           it
           now
           untill
           the
           fift
           day
           come
           fortnight
           ;
           and
           so
           I
           told
           them
           (
           to
           be
           brief
           )
           I
           was
           their
           prisoner
           ,
           and
           should
           at-attend
           their
           pleasure
           ;
           so
           I
           returned
           with
           my
           keeper
           to
           prison
           again
           ,
           drew
           up
           the
           Conclusions
           ,
           which
           I
           was
           resolved
           through
           the
           strength
           of
           Christ
           to
           stand
           in
           defence
           of
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           importunity
           of
           one
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           the
           next
           morning
           very
           early
           ,
           I
           shewed
           them
           to
           him
           ,
           having
           a
           promise
           I
           should
           have
           my
           motion
           for
           a
           dispute
           granted
           ,
           under
           the
           Secretaries
           hand
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Conclusions
                   were
                   as
                   followeth
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   Testimony
                   of
                   
                     Iohn
                     Clarke
                  
                   a
                   prisoner
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   at
                   Boston
                   ,
                   in
                   the
                   behalf
                   of
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   his
                   people
                   ,
                   is
                   as
                   followeth
                   .
                
                 
                   1
                   I
                   Testifie
                   that
                   Iesus
                   of
                   Nazareth
                   ,
                   whom
                   God
                   hath
                   raised
                   from
                   the
                   dead
                   ,
                   is
                   made
                   both
                   Lord
                   and
                   Christ
                   ;
                   this
                   Iesus
                   I
                   say
                   is
                   the
                   Christ
                   ,
                   in
                   English
                   ,
                   the
                   Anointed
                   One
                   ,
                   hath
                   a
                   name
                   above
                   every
                   name
                   ;
                   He
                   is
                   the
                   
                     Anointed
                     Priest
                  
                   ,
                   none
                   to
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   him
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   attonement
                   ;
                   The
                   
                     Anointed
                     Prophet
                  
                   ,
                   none
                   to
                   him
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   instruction
                   ;
                   The
                   
                     Anointed
                     King
                  
                   ,
                   who
                   is
                   gone
                   unto
                   his
                   Father
                   for
                   his
                   glorious
                   Kingdom
                   ,
                   and
                   shall
                   ere
                   long
                   return
                   again
                   ;
                   and
                   that
                   this
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   also
                   
                     The
                     Lord
                  
                   ,
                   none
                   to
                   ,
                   or
                   with
                   him
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Commanding
                   and
                   ordering
                   (
                   with
                   respect
                   to
                   the
                   worship
                   of
                   God
                   )
                   the
                   household
                   of
                   Faith
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   purchased
                   with
                   his
                   Blood
                   as
                   Priest
                   ,
                   instructed
                   ,
                   and
                   nourished
                   by
                   his
                   Spirit
                   as
                   Prophet
                   ,
                   do
                   wait
                   in
                   his
                   appointment
                   as
                   he
                   is
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   in
                   hope
                   of
                   that
                   glorious
                   Kingdom
                   which
                   shall
                   ere
                   long
                   appear
                   .
                
                 
                   2
                   I
                   Testifie
                   that
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   or
                   dipping
                   in
                   Water
                   ,
                   is
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Commandements
                   of
                   this
                   Lord
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   a
                   visible
                   beleever
                   ,
                   or
                   Disciple
                   of
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   (
                   that
                   is
                   ,
                   one
                   that
                   manifesteth
                   repentance
                   towards
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   Faith
                   in
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   )
                   is
                   the
                   only
                   person
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   be
                   Baptized
                   ,
                   or
                   dipped
                   with
                   that
                   visible
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   or
                   dipping
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   in
                   Water
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   that
                   visible
                   person
                   that
                   is
                   to
                   walk
                   in
                   that
                   visible
                   order
                   of
                   his
                   House
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   to
                   wait
                   for
                   his
                   coming
                   the
                   second
                   time
                   in
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   a
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   King
                   with
                   his
                   glorious
                   Kingdom
                   according
                   to
                   promise
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   his
                   sending
                   down
                   (
                   in
                   the
                   time
                   of
                   his
                   absence
                   )
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   or
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   of
                   Promise
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   this
                   according
                   
                   the
                   last
                   Will
                   and
                   Testament
                   of
                   that
                   living
                   Lord
                   ,
                   whose
                   Will
                   is
                   not
                   to
                   be
                   added
                   to
                   ,
                   or
                   taken
                   from
                   .
                
                 
                   3
                   I
                   Testifie
                   or
                   Witness
                   ,
                   that
                   every
                   such
                   believer
                   in
                   Christ
                   Iesus
                   ,
                   that
                   waiteth
                   for
                   his
                   appearing
                   ,
                   may
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   liberty
                   ,
                   yea
                   ought
                   in
                   point
                   of
                   du●y
                   to
                   improve
                   that
                   Talent
                   his
                   Lord
                   hath
                   given
                   unto
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   Congregation
                   may
                   either
                   aske
                   for
                   information
                   to
                   himself
                   ;
                   or
                   if
                   he
                   can
                   ,
                   may
                   speak
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   Prophecie
                   for
                   the
                   edification
                   ,
                   exhortation
                   ,
                   and
                   comfort
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   ,
                   and
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   at
                   all
                   times
                   ▪
                   upon
                   all
                   occasions
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   all
                   places
                   ,
                   as
                   far
                   as
                   the
                   jurisdiction
                   of
                   his
                   Lord
                   extends
                   ,
                   may
                   ,
                   yea
                   ought
                   to
                   walk
                   as
                   a
                   Child
                   of
                   light
                   ,
                   justifying
                   wisdom
                   with
                   his
                   ways
                   ,
                   and
                   reproving
                   folly
                   with
                   the
                   unfruitfull
                   works
                   thereof
                   ,
                   provided
                   all
                   this
                   be
                   shown
                   out
                   of
                   a
                   good
                   conversation
                   ,
                   as
                   Iames
                   speaks
                   with
                   meekness
                   of
                   wisdom
                   .
                
                 
                   4
                   I
                   Testifie
                   that
                   no
                   such
                   believer
                   ,
                   or
                   Servant
                   of
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   hath
                   any
                   liberty
                   ,
                   much
                   less
                   Authority
                   ,
                   from
                   his
                   Lord
                   ,
                   to
                   smite
                   his
                   fellow
                   servant
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   with
                   outward
                   force
                   ,
                   or
                   arme
                   of
                   flesh
                   ,
                   to
                   constrain
                   ,
                   or
                   restrain
                   his
                   Conscience
                   ,
                   no
                   nor
                   yet
                   his
                   outward
                   man
                   for
                   Conscience
                   sake
                   ,
                   or
                   worship
                   of
                   his
                   God
                   ,
                   where
                   injury
                   is
                   not
                   offered
                   to
                   the
                   person
                   ,
                   name
                   or
                   estate
                   of
                   others
                   ,
                   every
                   man
                   being
                   such
                   as
                   shall
                   appear
                   before
                   the
                   judgment
                   seat
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   must
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   of
                   himself
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   therefore
                   ought
                   to
                   be
                   fully
                   perswaded
                   in
                   his
                   own
                   mind
                   ,
                   for
                   what
                   he
                   undertakes
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   that
                   doubteth
                   is
                   damned
                   if
                   he
                   eat
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   also
                   if
                   he
                   act
                   ,
                   because
                   he
                   doth
                   not
                   eat
                   or
                   act
                   in
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   is
                   not
                   of
                   Faith
                   is
                   Sin.
                   
                
              
            
          
        
         
           These
           Conclusions
           being
           seen
           at
           least
           by
           one
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           notwithstanding
           the
           Message
           to
           the
           prison
           ,
           answer
           to
           my self
           in
           the
           Chamber
           ,
           promise
           by
           him
           that
           came
           for
           the
           Conclusions
           ,
           common
           report
           abroad
           that
           a
           disputation
           was
           granted
           ,
           the
           Court
           broke
           up
           ,
           and
           did
           nothing
           ;
           and
           the
           next
           second
           day
           following
           ,
           a
           Messenger
           was
           sent
           to
           the
           prison
           from
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           with
           a
           release
           to
           the
           keeper
           ,
           which
           having
           received
           he
           speedily
           put
           me
           forth
           ;
           The
           words
           of
           the
           release
           follow
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Keeper
                   of
                   the
                   prison
                   .
                
                 
                   BY
                   Virtue
                   hereof
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   release
                   and
                   set
                   at
                   liberty
                   the
                   Body
                   of
                   Mr.
                   
                     Iohn
                     Clarke
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   this
                   shall
                   be
                   your
                   discharge
                   for
                   so
                   doing
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Given
                     under
                     my
                     hand
                     
                       the
                       11th
                       .
                       of
                       the
                       6th
                       .
                       Month
                       ,
                       1651.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     WILLIAM
                     HIBBINS
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           To
           be
           brief
           ,
           &c.
           
           Vnderstanding
           that
           some
           friends
           had
           laid
           down
           the
           Money
           ,
           although
           contrary
           to
           my
           Counsell
           ,
           when
           formerly
           at
           severall
           times
           ,
           and
           by
           severall
           persons
           I
           was
           moved
           thereunto
           ,
           and
           perceiving
           now
           that
           the
           Countries
           expectation
           (
           which
           was
           not
           a
           little
           raised
           )
           touching
           a
           disputation
           was
           utterly
           frustrate
           ,
           and
           being
           sensible
           that
           it
           was
           an
           easy
           matter
           to
           lay
           the
           blame
           on
           me
           ,
           being
           a
           person
           condemned
           ,
           and
           also
           absent
           ,
           I
           drew
           up
           the
           former
           motion
           ,
           and
           added
           thereunto
           these
           words
           following
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   VVHereas
                   through
                   the
                   indulgency
                   of
                   tender
                   hearted
                   friends
                   ,
                   without
                   my
                   consont
                   ,
                   and
                   contrary
                   to
                   my
                   judgment
                   ,
                   the
                   Sentence
                   ,
                   and
                   Condemnation
                   of
                   the
                   Court
                   at
                   Boston
                   (
                   as
                   is
                   reported
                   )
                   have
                   been
                   fully
                   satisfied
                   on
                   my
                   behalf
                   ,
                   and
                   thereupon
                   a
                   Warrant
                   hath
                   been
                   procured
                   by
                   which
                   I
                   am
                   secluded
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   my
                   imprisonment
                   ,
                   by
                   reason
                   whereof
                   I
                   see
                   no
                   other
                   call
                   for
                   present
                   but
                   to
                   my
                   habitaetion
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   those
                   neer
                   relations
                   which
                   God
                   hath
                   given
                   me
                   there
                   ,
                   yet
                   lest
                   the
                   cause
                   should
                   hereby
                   suffer
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   profess
                   is
                   Christs
                   ,
                   I
                   would
                   hereby
                   signifie
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   yet
                   it
                   shall
                   please
                   the
                   honoured
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   or
                   generall
                   Court
                   of
                   this
                   Colony
                   ,
                   to
                   grant
                   my
                   former
                   request
                   under
                   their
                   Secretaries
                   hand
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   cheerfully
                   imbrace
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   your
                   motion
                   shall
                   through
                   the
                   help
                   of
                   God
                   come
                   from
                   the
                   Iland
                   to
                   attend
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   hereunto
                   I
                   have
                   subscribed
                   my
                   name
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     
                       11th
                       .
                       6.
                       51.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     John
                     Clarke
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Both
           these
           the
           next
           morning
           I
           delivered
           to
           the
           keeper
           to
           deliver
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           who
           were
           to
           meet
           at
           the
           Commencement
           at
           Cambridge
           ,
           which
           being
           accordingly
           performed
           it
           was
           noised
           abroad
           the
           motion
           was
           granted
           ,
           and
           the
           writing
           was
           in
           Mr.
           Cottons
           hand
           ,
           who
           was
           thereby
           judged
           to
           be
           the
           man
           ,
           and
           best
           of
           all
           approved
           of
           by
           my self
           for
           that
           same
           purpose
           ,
           he
           being
           the
           inventor
           and
           suportor
           of
           that
           way
           ,
           in
           these
           parts
           ,
           wherein
           they
           walk
           ,
           and
           thereupon
           I
           took
           the
           thing
           for
           granted
           ,
           and
           to
           that
           purpose
           wrot
           to
           my
           friends
           who
           sent
           to
           visit
           me
           in
           the
           prison
           ,
           but
           upon
           the
           fift
           day
           ,
           a
           little
           before
           their
           Lecture
           at
           Boston
           ,
           I
           received
           a
           writing
           subscribed
           with
           five
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           hands
           ,
           which
           when
           I
           had
           perused
           ,
           and
           saw
           that
           they
           waved
           the
           motion
           ,
           and
           instead
           thereof
           laid
           two
           or
           three
           snares
           before
           me
           ,
           I
           drew
           up
           an
           Answer
           to
           their
           Writing
           ,
           being
           hopeless
           of
           a
           disputation
           ,
           desired
           the
           Iaylor
           to
           deliver
           it
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           took
           my
           leave
           of
           my
           friends
           ,
           and
           so
           departed
           to
           go
           towards
           the
           Iland
           ,
           having
           ten
           miles
           that
           night
           to
           travell
           .
        
         
         
           Here
           followeth
           their
           Writing
           ,
           and
           my
           Answer
           also
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Mr.
                     
                       John
                       Clarke
                    
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   VVE
                   conceive
                   you
                   have
                   mis-reported
                   the
                   Governours
                   speech
                   in
                   saying
                   you
                   were
                   challenged
                   to
                   dispute
                   with
                   some
                   of
                   our
                   Elders
                   ,
                   whereas
                   it
                   was
                   plainly
                   exprest
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   you
                   would
                   confer
                   with
                   any
                   of
                   them
                   ,
                   they
                   were
                   able
                   to
                   satisfie
                   you
                   ,
                   neither
                   were
                   you
                   able
                   to
                   maintain
                   your
                   practice
                   to
                   them
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   all
                   which
                   was
                   intended
                   for
                   your
                   information
                   ,
                   and
                   conviction
                   privately
                   ;
                   neither
                   were
                   you
                   enjoyned
                   to
                   what
                   you
                   then
                   were
                   Counselled
                   unto
                   ;
                   nevertheless
                   if
                   you
                   are
                   forward
                   to
                   dispute
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   you
                   will
                   move
                   it
                   your self
                   to
                   the
                   Court
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   about
                   Boston
                   ,
                   we
                   shall
                   take
                   order
                   to
                   appoint
                   one
                   who
                   will
                   be
                   ready
                   to
                   Answer
                   your
                   motion
                   ,
                   you
                   keeping
                   close
                   to
                   the
                   questions
                   to
                   be
                   propounded
                   by
                   your self
                   ,
                   and
                   a
                   moderator
                   shal
                   be
                   appointed
                   also
                   to
                   attend
                   upon
                   that
                   service
                   ;
                   &
                   whereas
                   you
                   desire
                   you
                   might
                   be
                   free
                   in
                   your
                   dispute
                   ,
                   keeping
                   close
                   to
                   the
                   points
                   to
                   be
                   disputed
                   on
                   ,
                   without
                   incurring
                   damage
                   by
                   the
                   Civill
                   Iustice
                   ,
                   observing
                   what
                   hath
                   been
                   before
                   written
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   granted
                   ;
                   the
                   day
                   may
                   be
                   agreed
                   if
                   you
                   yeeld
                   the
                   premisses
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     
                       11th
                       .
                       of
                       the
                       6th
                       .
                       1651.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     
                       
                         Iohn
                         Ind●cott
                         ,
                         Governour
                         .
                      
                       
                         Tho.
                         Dudley
                         ,
                         
                           Deputy
                           Govern.
                        
                         
                      
                       
                         Rich.
                         Bellingham
                         .
                      
                       
                         William
                         Hibbins
                         .
                      
                       
                         Encrease
                         Nowel
                         .
                      
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   My
                   Answer
                   followeth
                   ,
                   superscribed
                   ,
                
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Honoured
                   Governour
                   of
                   the
                   Mathatusets
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   rest
                   of
                   that
                   Honorable
                   Society
                   ,
                   these
                   present
                   .
                   
                     Worthy
                     Senators
                     ,
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   Received
                   a
                   writing
                   subscribed
                   with
                   5
                   of
                   your
                   hands
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   answer
                   to
                   a
                   twice-repeated
                   motion
                   of
                   mine
                   before
                   you
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   grounded
                   as
                   I
                   conceive
                   sufficiently
                   upon
                   the
                   Governours
                   words
                   in
                   open
                   Court
                   ,
                   which
                   writing
                   of
                   yours
                   doth
                   no
                   way
                   answer
                   my
                   expectation
                   ,
                   nor
                   yet
                   that
                   motion
                   which
                   I
                   made
                   ,
                   and
                   whereas
                   (
                   waving
                   that
                   grounded
                   motion
                   )
                   you
                   are
                   pleased
                   to
                   intimate
                   ,
                   
                     That
                     if
                     I
                     were
                     forward
                     to
                     dispute
                     ,
                     and
                     would
                     move
                     it
                     my self
                     to
                     the
                     Court
                     ,
                     or
                     Magistrates
                     about
                     Boston
                     ,
                     you
                     would
                     appoint
                     one
                     to
                     answer
                     my
                     motion
                     ,
                     &c.
                     
                  
                   Be
                   pleased
                   to
                   understand
                   ,
                   That
                   although
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   backward
                   to
                   maintain
                   the
                   Faith
                   ,
                   and
                   Order
                   of
                   my
                   Lord
                   the
                   King
                   of
                   Saints
                   ,
                   for
                   which
                   I
                   have
                   been
                   Sentenced
                   ,
                   yet
                   am
                   I
                   not
                   ,
                   in
                   such
                   a
                   way
                   so
                   forward
                   to
                   dispute
                   ,
                   or
                   move
                   therein
                   ,
                   least
                   inconvenience
                   
                   should
                   thereby
                   arise
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   rather
                   once
                   more
                   repeat
                   my
                   former
                   motion
                   ,
                   which
                   if
                   it
                   shall
                   please
                   the
                   Honoured
                   General
                   Court
                   to
                   accept
                   ,
                   and
                   under
                   their
                   Secretaries
                   hand
                   shall
                   grant
                   a
                   free
                   dispute
                   without
                   molestation
                   or
                   interruption
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   be
                   so
                   well
                   satisfied
                   therewith
                   ,
                   that
                   what
                   is
                   past
                   I
                   shall
                   forget
                   ,
                   and
                   upon
                   your
                   motion
                   shall
                   attend
                   it
                   ;
                   Thus
                   desiring
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   Mercies
                   not
                   to
                   lay
                   that
                   evill
                   to
                   your
                   charge
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     From
                     Prison
                     
                       this
                       14.
                       6.
                       51.
                       
                    
                  
                   
                     I
                     remain
                     your
                     Well-wisher
                     .
                     Iohn
                     Clarke
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           This
           Answer
           with
           the
           motion
           for
           a
           dispute
           upon
           these
           fair
           termes
           the
           third
           time
           repeated
           ,
           (
           being
           a
           thing
           also
           generally
           desired
           ,
           and
           longed
           for
           )
           was
           (
           as
           I
           said
           before
           )
           by
           me
           delivered
           to
           the
           Keeper
           ,
           and
           by
           him
           presented
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           so
           to
           the
           General
           Court
           ,
           yet
           was
           there
           no
           answer
           returned
           :
           what
           made
           the
           obstruction
           considering
           the
           equity
           of
           the
           Case
           ,
           the
           former
           consent
           and
           grant
           of
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           and
           the
           peoples
           earnest
           desire
           thereof
           ,
           I
           know
           not
           ,
           neither
           will
           I
           too
           readily
           conclude
           (
           lest
           it
           should
           ●avor
           of
           prejudice
           )
           that
           it
           was
           either
           an
           apprehension
           it
           would
           be
           disgracefull
           ,
           first
           to
           Iudge
           and
           Condemn
           the
           persons
           ,
           and
           afterward
           to
           have
           the
           matter
           examined
           ,
           or
           else
           a
           fear
           and
           jealousie
           lest
           upon
           the
           examination
           thereof
           by
           the
           word
           of
           God
           (
           which
           is
           a
           quick
           &
           powerful
           divider
           asunder
           of
           the
           Soul
           ,
           and
           Spirit
           ,
           and
           of
           the
           joynts
           ,
           &
           marrow
           ,
           and
           a
           discerner
           of
           the
           thoughts
           and
           intents
           of
           the
           heart
           )
           their
           standing
           (
           in
           reference
           to
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           )
           should
           appear
           false
           ,
           and
           evill
           ,
           and
           the
           way
           by
           w
           ch
           .
           they
           maintayn
           the
           same
           with
           a
           forcing
           of
           others
           thereto
           ,
           should
           appear
           far
           worse
           ;
           surely
           ,
           the
           standers
           by
           ,
           and
           such
           ,
           whose
           minds
           are
           dis-engaged
           in
           the
           businesse
           will
           aptly
           conclude
           ,
           and
           not
           without
           probable
           grounds
           ,
           that
           the
           utmost
           they
           can
           say
           for
           themselves
           ,
           and
           to
           stop
           the
           mouth
           of
           him
           that
           is
           contrary
           minded
           ,
           lyes
           in
           the
           Sword
           and
           power
           of
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           which
           although
           it
           be
           a
           good
           Ordinance
           of
           God
           in
           this
           present
           evill
           World
           ,
           to
           restrain
           the
           oppressor
           ,
           and
           let
           the
           oppressed
           goe
           free
           ,
           and
           so
           approved
           and
           owned
           by
           Christ
           and
           all
           true
           Christians
           ,
           in
           case
           of
           wrong
           and
           wicked
           lewdnesse
           ,
           as
           Gallio
           expresseth
           it
           yet
           was
           it
           never
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           ,
           (
           to
           whom
           all
           power
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           Earth
           ,
           but
           also
           in
           Heaven
           ,
           is
           committed
           ,
           and
           by
           whom
           all
           Earthly
           powers
           are
           to
           be
           judged
           ,
           in
           that
           day
           in
           which
           he
           shall
           judge
           the
           World
           in
           righteousnesse
           ;
           I
           say
           it
           was
           never
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           )
           to
           inform
           and
           rectifie
           the
           minds
           and
           consciences
           of
           men
           in
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           ,
           in
           that
           great
           mystery
           of
           Godlinesse
           ,
           and
           in
           those
           mysticall
           matters
           concerning
           the
           Kingdom
           of
           
           Christ
           ,
           that
           being
           a
           matter
           that
           onely
           belongs
           to
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           of
           Promise
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           Sword
           of
           that
           Spirit
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Word
           (
           not
           of
           man
           ,
           but
           )
           of
           God
           ,
           to
           effect
           ,
           much
           lesse
           to
           conform
           their
           outward
           man
           ,
           contrary
           to
           their
           minds
           and
           consciences
           in
           the
           Worship
           of
           God
           ;
           and
           therefore
           that
           Sword
           and
           Power
           ought
           to
           take
           heed
           how
           they
           meddle
           herein
           (
           lest
           they
           attempt
           to
           take
           the
           place
           ,
           &
           enter
           upon
           the
           Throne
           and
           Kingdom
           of
           Christ
           )
           either
           to
           force
           such
           as
           be
           conceived
           to
           be
           true
           Worshipers
           ,
           to
           the
           true
           Worship
           ,
           and
           service
           of
           God
           ,
           for
           it
           is
           written
           ,
           Not
           by
           might
           ,
           nor
           by
           power
           ,
           but
           by
           my
           Spirit
           ,
           saith
           the
           Lord
           of
           Hosts
           .
           And
           again
           ,
           In
           the
           day
           of
           thy
           power
           thy
           people
           shall
           be
           a
           willing
           people
           ;
           much
           lesse
           to
           force
           such
           as
           are
           no
           Worshipers
           ,
           or
           false
           ,
           to
           that
           Worship
           which
           is
           true
           ,
           and
           yet
           much
           lesse
           to
           force
           false
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           is
           false
           ,
           or
           true
           ,
           to
           that
           which
           is
           false
           ;
           and
           hence
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           although
           the
           Kings
           of
           the
           Earth
           have
           been
           deceived
           ,
           and
           through
           the
           righteous
           judgment
           of
           God
           have
           given
           their
           power
           to
           the
           Beast
           ,
           to
           their
           own
           dishonor
           and
           detriment
           ,
           who
           have
           improved
           the
           same
           to
           bear
           up
           the
           Whore
           ,
           and
           to
           bear
           down
           and
           crush
           the
           Spouse
           of
           the
           Lamb
           ,
           so
           that
           Babel
           hath
           for
           a
           long
           time
           rejoyced
           ,
           and
           Sion
           hath
           mourned
           ;
           yet
           when
           the
           time
           appointed
           is
           come
           ,
           at
           the
           voyce
           of
           her
           King
           Sion
           shall
           deliver
           her self
           from
           the
           Daughter
           of
           Babel
           ,
           though
           all
           the
           powers
           of
           this
           World
           seek
           to
           withstand
           it
           ;
           neither
           shall
           the
           gates
           of
           Hell
           prevail
           against
           it
           :
           for
           it
           is
           written
           concerning
           those
           that
           keep
           the
           Commandements
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           the
           Testimony
           of
           Iesus
           ,
           that
           they
           overcame
           him
           (
           
             s●il
             ▪
          
           that
           great
           Red-Dragon
           called
           the
           Devill
           and
           Satan
           ,
           who
           also
           gave
           his
           power
           to
           the
           Beast
           ,
           they
           overcame
           him
           I
           say
           )
           by
           the
           Blood
           of
           that
           Lamb
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           word
           of
           their
           Testimony
           ,
           and
           they
           loved
           not
           their
           lives
           unto
           the
           death
           .
        
         
           Now
           touching
           
             Iohn
             Crandall
          
           aforesaid
           ,
           to
           whose
           charge
           they
           had
           also
           nothing
           to
           lay
           ,
           but
           his
           being
           with
           us
           ,
           owning
           the
           same
           Faith
           ,
           and
           Order
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           therefore
           refusing
           to
           stoop
           to
           that
           likenesse
           thereto
           ,
           which
           they
           had
           set
           up
           ;
           yet
           as
           is
           said
           ,
           they
           sentenced
           him
           to
           pay
           5
           pounds
           by
           the
           next
           Court
           of
           Assistants
           ,
           or
           else
           to
           be
           well
           whipt
           .
           Whereupon
           the
           day
           following
           he
           inquired
           of
           the
           Keeper
           ,
           when
           that
           Court
           of
           Assistants
           would
           be
           ,
           (
           being
           resolved
           not
           to
           chuse
           his
           punishment
           ,
           they
           being
           not
           able
           to
           make
           it
           appear
           by
           the
           Law
           of
           God
           or
           Man
           that
           he
           was
           a
           Transgressor
           so
           to
           be
           punished
           )
           and
           being
           by
           him
           informed
           that
           it
           would
           be
           a
           quarter
           of
           a
           yeer
           before
           that
           time
           came
           ;
           and
           also
           ,
           that
           if
           he
           were
           so
           resolved
           ,
           he
           might
           put
           in
           Bail
           for
           his
           appearance
           at
           the
           time
           aforesaid
           ,
           and
           so
           depart
           ,
           
           he
           forthwith
           put
           in
           Bail
           ,
           and
           so
           departed
           to
           visit
           his
           Family
           ,
           being
           distant
           from
           thence
           threescore
           and
           ten
           miles
           .
           He
           was
           no
           sooner
           at
           home
           ,
           but
           his
           Spirit
           was
           unsatisfied
           in
           what
           he
           had
           done
           ,
           in
           leaving
           us
           behind
           in
           the
           Prison
           ,
           though
           with
           our
           consent
           and
           counsell
           he
           did
           what
           he
           did
           ;
           whereupon
           ,
           leaving
           his
           Harvest
           upon
           the
           spoyl
           ,
           within
           a
           few
           dayes
           he
           returned
           to
           us
           again
           ,
           and
           tendered
           his
           person
           unto
           the
           Keeper
           ,
           who
           refused
           it
           ,
           saying
           ,
           Since
           your
           departure
           I
           perceive
           your
           Sentence
           is
           ,
           That
           you
           should
           not
           depart
           the
           Prison
           ,
           without
           either
           paying
           the
           money
           ,
           or
           putting
           in
           security
           for
           the
           payment
           of
           it
           ;
           wherefore
           now
           either
           you
           or
           your
           Surety
           must
           pay
           it
           .
           To
           whom
           Brother
           Crandall
           replyed
           ,
           you
           informed
           me
           otherwise
           before
           I
           went
           ,
           and
           upon
           other
           termes
           I
           departed
           ,
           wherefore
           for
           my
           own
           part
           I
           am
           resolved
           I
           will
           not
           pay
           it
           ,
           and
           for
           my
           Surety
           he
           is
           at
           his
           liberty
           ,
           being
           no
           otherwise
           bound
           ,
           than
           for
           my
           appearance
           ,
           and
           here
           I
           am
           ,
           and
           am
           your
           Prisoner
           ;
           neverthelesse
           when
           I
           was
           released
           ,
           and
           turned
           out
           of
           Prison
           ,
           and
           could
           no
           longer
           upon
           that
           account
           there
           remain
           ,
           I
           counselled
           him
           to
           put
           the
           matter
           quite
           out
           of
           doubt
           ,
           wherefore
           he
           said
           to
           the
           Iaylor
           ,
           Let
           me
           know
           what
           I
           shall
           trust
           to
           ,
           for
           if
           you
           accept
           me
           upon
           the
           former
           account
           ,
           well
           ,
           I
           shall
           willingly
           tarry
           ,
           and
           remain
           your
           Prisoner
           ,
           but
           if
           not
           ,
           I
           shall
           now
           repair
           home
           with
           my
           Friend
           to
           my
           Family
           ;
           so
           after
           the
           Jaylor
           had
           advised
           with
           the
           Magistrate
           ,
           he
           friendly
           told
           him
           ,
           If
           he
           would
           promise
           to
           appear
           at
           the
           time
           appointed
           ,
           he
           would
           take
           his
           word
           ,
           become
           his
           Surety
           ,
           and
           he
           might
           be
           gone
           ;
           whereupon
           I
           being
           doubtfull
           ,
           though
           he
           was
           confident
           concerning
           the
           time
           (
           there
           being
           an
           other
           Court
           between
           )
           desired
           him
           to
           send
           us
           certain
           word
           to
           the
           Iland
           ,
           when
           that
           Court
           of
           Assistants
           would
           be
           ;
           so
           having
           his
           promise
           ,
           we
           thankfully
           accepted
           his
           kindnesse
           ,
           &
           so
           departed
           :
           And
           being
           at
           home
           we
           waited
           for
           a
           word
           from
           the
           Keeper
           for
           a
           return
           ,
           but
           the
           first
           word
           we
           heard
           touching
           that
           matter
           ,
           was
           ,
           that
           the
           Court
           was
           past
           (
           which
           was
           that
           Court
           I
           suspected
           )
           &
           that
           Brother
           Holmes
           had
           had
           his
           tryal
           by
           cruel
           scourgings
           .
           &
           that
           the
           Iaylor
           being
           Brother
           Crandals
           Surety
           ,
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           non-appearance
           was
           constrained
           to
           pay
           the
           money
           ;
           hereupon
           not
           long
           after
           Brother
           Crandall
           went
           to
           Boston
           ,
           and
           charged
           the
           ●aylor
           with
           his
           mis-information
           ,
           and
           neglect
           of
           his
           promise
           ;
           and
           moreover
           declared
           that
           he
           had
           told
           him
           ,
           That
           being
           Innocent
           ,
           he
           would
           not
           make
           himself
           a
           Transgressor
           by
           chusing
           his
           punishment
           ,
           and
           therefore
           had
           resolved
           ,
           as
           he
           also
           knew
           ,
           not
           to
           pay
           them
           a
           penny
           ;
           and
           further
           he
           told
           him
           ,
           that
           there
           was
           no
           necessity
           he
           should
           lay
           down
           the
           money
           ,
           it
           being
           but
           through
           a
           mistake
           ,
           and
           he
           being
           but
           Surety
           ,
           when
           the
           
           Principall
           was
           present
           ,
           and
           was
           able
           through
           the
           strength
           of
           Christ
           to
           answer
           the
           penalty
           :
           and
           thus
           having
           argued
           the
           case
           with
           the
           laylor
           ,
           he
           left
           him
           without
           any
           grounds
           of
           hope
           to
           have
           it
           repaid
           ,
           neverthelesse
           if
           advantage
           will
           be
           so
           strictly
           taken
           upon
           the
           Keepers
           mistake
           ,
           neither
           Conscience
           nor
           Equity
           will
           suffer
           us
           (
           it
           appearing
           to
           be
           a
           meer
           mistake
           ,
           and
           no
           plotted
           thing
           )
           not
           to
           suffer
           him
           to
           bear
           it
           ,
           and
           thus
           it
           appears
           how
           a
           second
           came
           off
           ,
           and
           escaped
           a
           scourging
           :
           Now
           as
           concerning
           the
           third
           ,
           by
           name
           
             Obediah
             Holmes
          
           ,
           what
           is
           laid
           to
           his
           charge
           this
           Sentence
           under
           their
           Secretaries
           hand
           (
           a
           Copy
           whereof
           is
           here
           under
           written
           )
           will
           plainly
           expresse
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   The
                   Sentence
                   of
                   
                     Obediah
                     Holmes
                  
                   of
                   Seacuck
                   ,
                   
                     the
                     31
                     of
                     the
                     5th
                     M.
                     1651.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   FOrasmuch
                   as
                   you
                   
                     Obediah
                     Holmes
                  
                   ,
                   being
                   come
                   into
                   this
                   Iurisdiction
                   about
                   the
                   21
                   
                     of
                     the
                     5th
                  
                   M.
                   did
                   meet
                   at
                   one
                   
                     William
                     Witters
                  
                   house
                   at
                   Lin
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   hear
                   privatly
                   (
                   and
                   at
                   other
                   times
                   being
                   an
                   Excommunicate
                   person
                   did
                   take
                   upon
                   you
                   to
                   Preach
                   and
                   to
                   Baptize
                   )
                   upon
                   the
                   Lords
                   day
                   ,
                   or
                   other
                   dayes
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   taken
                   then
                   by
                   the
                   Constable
                   ,
                   and
                   comming
                   afterward
                   to
                   the
                   Assembly
                   at
                   Lin
                   ,
                   did
                   in
                   disrepect
                   of
                   the
                   Ordinance
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   his
                   Worship
                   ,
                   keep
                   on
                   your
                   hat
                   ,
                   the
                   Pastor
                   being
                   in
                   Prayer
                   ,
                   insomuch
                   that
                   you
                   would
                   not
                   give
                   reverence
                   in
                   veiling
                   your
                   hat
                   ,
                   till
                   it
                   was
                   forced
                   off
                   your
                   head
                   to
                   the
                   disturbance
                   of
                   the
                   Congregation
                   ,
                   and
                   professing
                   against
                   the
                   Institution
                   of
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   as
                   not
                   being
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   Iesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   you
                   the
                   said
                   
                     Obediah
                     Holmes
                  
                   did
                   upon
                   the
                   day
                   following
                   meet
                   again
                   at
                   the
                   said
                   
                     William
                     Witters
                  
                   ,
                   in
                   contempt
                   to
                   Authority
                   ,
                   you
                   being
                   then
                   in
                   the
                   custody
                   of
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   there
                   receive
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   ,
                   being
                   Excommunicate
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   you
                   did
                   Baptize
                   such
                   as
                   were
                   Baptized
                   before
                   ,
                   and
                   thereby
                   did
                   necessarily
                   deny
                   the
                   Baptism
                   that
                   was
                   before
                   administred
                   to
                   be
                   Baptism
                   ,
                   the
                   Churches
                   no
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   also
                   other
                   Ordinances
                   ,
                   and
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   all
                   were
                   a
                   Nullity
                   ;
                   And
                   also
                   did
                   deny
                   the
                   lawfullness
                   of
                   Baptizing
                   of
                   Infants
                   ,
                   and
                   all
                   this
                   tends
                   to
                   the
                   dishonour
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   the
                   despising
                   the
                   ordinances
                   of
                   God
                   among
                   us
                   ,
                   the
                   peace
                   of
                   the
                   Churches
                   ,
                   and
                   seducing
                   the
                   Subjects
                   of
                   this
                   Commonwealth
                   from
                   the
                   truth
                   of
                   the
                   Gospel
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ,
                   and
                   perverting
                   the
                   strait
                   waies
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   the
                   Court
                   doth
                   fine
                   you
                   30
                   pounds
                   to
                   be
                   paid
                   ,
                   or
                   sufficient
                   sureties
                   that
                   the
                   said
                   sum
                   shall
                   be
                   paid
                   by
                   the
                   first
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   next
                   Court
                   of
                   Assistants
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   to
                   be
                   well
                   whipt
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   you
                   shall
                   remain
                   in
                   Prison
                   till
                   it
                   be
                   paid
                   ,
                   or
                   security
                   given
                   in
                   for
                   it
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     By
                     the
                     Court
                     ,
                     
                       ENCREASE
                       NOWELL
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
         
           And
           now
           because
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           and
           the
           sence
           which
           his
           Soul
           felt
           of
           the
           Lords
           Support
           ,
           according
           to
           promise
           ,
           is
           affectionately
           set
           forth
           ,
           and
           commended
           as
           a
           token
           of
           his
           love
           ,
           in
           a
           Letter
           written
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           ,
           and
           sent
           unto
           those
           that
           have
           obtained
           like
           precious
           faith
           in
           London
           ,
           or
           elsewhere
           ,
           whereby
           by
           an
           experiment
           which
           God
           hath
           been
           pleased
           to
           give
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           us
           ,
           they
           may
           evidently
           discern
           ,
           that
           Iesus
           Christ
           is
           in
           point
           of
           tender
           compassions
           touching
           those
           that
           confess
           his
           name
           before
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           men
           ,
           the
           same
           to
           day
           that
           he
           was
           yesterday
           ;
           that
           as
           yesterday
           ,
           so
           to
           day
           it
           may
           be
           said
           ,
           as
           the
           sufferings
           of
           Christ
           abound
           in
           us
           ,
           so
           our
           consolation
           also
           aboundeth
           by
           Christ
           ,
           so
           that
           they
           which
           keep
           the
           commandements
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           Testimony
           of
           Iesus
           Christ
           ,
           may
           be
           hereby
           incouraged
           to
           fear
           none
           of
           those
           things
           which
           they
           shall
           suffer
           before
           they
           come
           ,
           nor
           when
           they
           look
           them
           in
           the
           face
           ,
           and
           begin
           the
           incounter
           with
           them
           ,
           be
           soon
           weary
           and
           wax
           faint
           in
           their
           minds
           ,
           but
           faithfully
           and
           hopefully
           expect
           (
           they
           suffering
           for
           the
           name
           of
           Christ
           ,
           and
           as
           Christians
           )
           that
           the
           spirit
           of
           their
           Lord
           ,
           and
           of
           glory
           ,
           shall
           rest
           upon
           them
           .
           The
           words
           of
           his
           Letter
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               Unto
               the
               well
               beloved
               Brethren
               
                 Iohn
                 Spilsbury
                 ,
                 William
                 Kissin
              
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               that
               in
               London
               stand
               fast
               in
               that
               Faith
               ,
               and
               continue
               to
               walk
               stedfastly
               in
               that
               Order
               of
               the
               Gospell
               which
               was
               once
               delivered
               unto
               the
               Saints
               by
               Iesus
               Christ
               .
               
                 Obediah
                 Holms
              
               an
               unworthy
               witness
               ,
               that
               Iesus
               is
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               of
               late
               a
               Prisoner
               for
               Iesus
               sake
               at
               Boston
               ,
               sendeth
               greeting
               .
            
             
               
                 Dearly
                 Beloved
                 and
                 longed
                 after
                 ,
              
            
             
               MY
               hearts
               desire
               is
               to
               hear
               from
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               hear
               that
               you
               grow
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Saviour
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               your
               love
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               one
               unto
               another
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               given
               commandment
               ,
               aboundeth
               ,
               would
               be
               the
               very
               joy
               and
               great
               rejoycing
               of
               my
               Soul
               and
               Spirit
               ;
               had
               I
               not
               been
               prevented
               by
               my
               beloved
               Brethren
               of
               Providence
               ,
               who
               have
               wrot
               unto
               you
               ,
               (
               wherein
               you
               have
               my
               Mind
               at
               large
               )
               and
               also
               by
               our
               beloved
               Brother
               Clarke
               of
               Road-Iland
               ,
               who
               may
               (
               if
               God
               permit
               )
               see
               you
               ,
               and
               speak
               with
               you
               mouth
               to
               mouth
               ,
               I
               had
               here
               declared
               my self
               in
               that
               matter
               ,
               but
               now
               I
               forbear
               ;
               And
               because
               I
               have
               an
               experimentall
               knowledge
               in
               my self
               ,
               that
               in
               members
               of
               the
               same
               Body
               ,
               while
               it
               stands
               in
               union
               with
               the
               head
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               sympathizing
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               passeth
               through
               ,
               and
               also
               remain
               in
               each
               particular
               ,
               so
               that
               one
               member
               can
               neither
               mourn
               nor
               rejoyce
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               members
               are
               
               ready
               to
               mourn
               or
               rejoyce
               with
               it
               ;
               I
               shall
               the
               rather
               impart
               unto
               you
               some
               dealings
               which
               I
               have
               had
               therein
               from
               the
               Sons
               of
               Men
               ,
               and
               the
               gracious
               supports
               which
               I
               have
               met
               with
               from
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               my
               Lord
               ,
               and
               yours
               ,
               that
               so
               like
               Members
               you
               might
               rejoyce
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               might
               be
               encouraged
               by
               the
               same
               experiment
               of
               his
               ●ender
               mercies
               ,
               to
               fear
               none
               of
               those
               things
               which
               you
               shall
               suffer
               for
               Iesus
               sake
               .
               ●t
               pleased
               the
               Father
               of
               Light
               ,
               after
               a
               long
               continuance
               of
               mine
               in
               death
               ,
               and
               darknesse
               ,
               to
               cause
               life
               and
               immortality
               to
               be
               brought
               to
               light
               in
               my
               soul
               ,
               and
               also
               to
               cause
               me
               to
               see
               that
               this
               life
               was
               by
               the
               death
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               in
               that
               hour
               ,
               and
               power
               of
               darknesse
               procured
               ,
               which
               wrought
               in
               my
               heart
               a
               restless
               desire
               to
               know
               what
               that
               Lord
               ,
               who
               had
               so
               dearly
               bought
               me
               ,
               would
               have
               me
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               finding
               that
               it
               was
               his
               last
               will
               (
               to
               which
               none
               is
               to
               adde
               ,
               and
               from
               which
               none
               is
               to
               detract
               )
               that
               they
               which
               had
               faith
               in
               his
               death
               for
               life
               ,
               should
               yeeld
               up
               themselves
               to
               hold
               forth
               a
               lively
               consimilitude
               ,
               or
               likenesse
               unto
               his
               death
               ,
               buriall
               ,
               and
               resurrection
               by
               that
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptisme
               ;
               I
               readily
               yeelded
               thereto
               being
               by
               love
               constrained
               to
               follow
               that
               Lamb
               (
               that
               takes
               away
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               World
               )
               whither
               soever
               he
               goes
               ;
               I
               had
               no
               sooner
               separated
               from
               their
               assemblies
               ,
               and
               from
               Communion
               with
               them
               in
               their
               worship
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               thus
               visibly
               put
               on
               Christ
               ,
               being
               resolved
               alone
               to
               attend
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               submit
               to
               his
               will
               ,
               but
               immediately
               the
               adversary
               cast
               out
               a
               flood
               against
               us
               ,
               and
               stirred
               up
               the
               spirits
               of
               men
               to
               present
               my self
               and
               two
               more
               to
               Plymouth
               Court
               ,
               where
               we
               met
               with
               4
               Petitions
               against
               our
               whole
               company
               to
               take
               some
               speedy
               course
               to
               suppress
               us
               ,
               one
               from
               our
               own
               Plantation
               with
               35
               hands
               to
               it
               ,
               one
               frō
               the
               Church
               (
               as
               they
               call
               it
               )
               at
               Tanto●
               ,
               one
               from
               all
               the
               Ministers
               in
               our
               Colony
               ,
               except
               two
               ,
               if
               I
               mistake
               not
               ,
               and
               one
               from
               the
               Court
               at
               Boston
               in
               the
               Mathatusets
               under
               their
               Secretaries
               hand
               ;
               whereupon
               the
               Court
               straitly
               chargeth
               us
               to
               desist
               ,
               and
               neither
               to
               ordain
               Officers
               ,
               nor
               to
               Baptize
               ,
               nor
               to
               break
               bread
               together
               ,
               nor
               yet
               to
               meet
               upon
               the
               first
               day
               of
               the
               week
               ,
               and
               having
               received
               these
               strait
               charges
               one
               of
               the
               three
               discovers
               the
               sandy
               foundation
               upon
               which
               he
               ,
               stood
               ,
               who
               when
               the
               flood
               came
               ,
               and
               the
               wind
               blew
               ,
               fell
               ;
               yet
               it
               pleased
               the
               Father
               of
               mercies
               (
               to
               whom
               be
               the
               praise
               )
               to
               give
               us
               strength
               to
               stand
               ,
               &
               to
               tell
               them
               it
               was
               better
               to
               obey
               God
               ,
               rather
               than
               man
               ,
               and
               such
               was
               the
               grace
               of
               our
               God
               to
               us-ward
               ,
               that
               though
               we
               were
               had
               from
               Court
               to
               Court
               ,
               yet
               were
               we
               firmly
               resolved
               to
               keep
               close
               to
               the
               rule
               and
               to
               obey
               the
               voyce
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               come
               what
               will
               come
               ;
               Not
               long
               after
               these
               troubles
               I
               came
               upon
               occasion
               of
               businesse
               into
               
               to
               the
               Colony
               of
               the
               Mathatusets
               ,
               with
               two
               other
               Brethren
               ,
               as
               Brother
               Clark
               ,
               being
               one
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               can
               inform
               you
               ,
               where
               we
               three
               were
               apprehended
               ,
               carried
               to
               the
               prison
               at
               Boston
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               and
               were
               all
               sentenced
               ;
               what
               they
               laid
               to
               my
               charge
               ,
               you
               may
               here
               read
               in
               my
               sentence
               :
               Vpon
               the
               pronouncing
               of
               which
               as
               I
               went
               from
               the
               Bar
               ,
               I
               exprest
               my self
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               I
               blesse
               God
               I
               am
               connted
               worthy
               to
               suffer
               for
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               ;
               whereupon
               
                 Iohn
                 Wilson
              
               (
               their
               Pastor
               as
               they
               call
               him
               )
               strook
               me
               before
               the
               Iudgment
               Seat
               ,
               and
               cursed
               me
               ,
               saying
               ,
               The
               Curse
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               Iesus
               goe
               with
               thee
               ;
               so
               we
               were
               carried
               to
               the
               Prison
               where
               not
               long
               after
               I
               was
               deprived
               of
               my
               two
               loving
               Friends
               ;
               at
               whose
               departure
               the
               Adversary
               stept
               in
               ,
               took
               hold
               on
               my
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               troubled
               me
               for
               the
               space
               of
               an
               hour
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Lord
               came
               in
               ,
               and
               sweetly
               releeved
               me
               ,
               causing
               me
               to
               look
               to
               himself
               ,
               so
               was
               I
               stayed
               ,
               and
               refreshed
               in
               the
               thoughts
               of
               my
               God
               ;
               and
               although
               during
               the
               time
               of
               my
               Imprisonment
               ,
               the
               Tempter
               was
               busie
               ,
               yet
               it
               pleased
               God
               so
               to
               stand
               at
               my
               right
               hand
               ,
               that
               the
               motions
               were
               but
               sudden
               ,
               and
               so
               vanished
               away
               ;
               and
               although
               there
               were
               that
               would
               have
               payd
               the
               money
               if
               I
               would
               accept
               it
               ,
               yet
               I
               durst
               not
               accept
               of
               deliverance
               in
               such
               a
               way
               ,
               and
               therefore
               my
               answer
               to
               them
               was
               ,
               that
               although
               I
               would
               acknowledge
               their
               love
               to
               a
               cup
               of
               cold
               Water
               ,
               yet
               could
               I
               not
               thank
               them
               for
               their
               money
               if
               they
               should
               pay
               it
               ;
               so
               the
               Court
               drew
               neer
               ,
               and
               the
               night
               before
               I
               should
               suffer
               according
               to
               my
               sentence
               ,
               it
               pleased
               God
               I
               rested
               ,
               and
               slept
               quietly
               ;
               in
               the
               morning
               many
               Friends
               came
               to
               visit
               me
               ,
               desiring
               me
               to
               take
               the
               refreshment
               of
               Wine
               ,
               and
               other
               Comforts
               ,
               but
               my
               resolution
               was
               not
               to
               drink
               Wine
               ,
               nor
               strong
               drink
               that
               day
               untill
               my
               punishment
               were
               over
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               was
               ,
               lest
               in
               case
               I
               had
               more
               strength
               ,
               courage
               ,
               and
               boldnesse
               than
               ordinarily
               could
               be
               expected
               ,
               the
               VVorld
               should
               either
               say
               he
               is
               drunk
               with
               new
               VVine
               ,
               or
               else
               that
               the
               comfort
               and
               strength
               of
               the
               Creature
               hath
               carried
               him
               through
               ,
               but
               my
               course
               was
               this
               :
               I
               desired
               Brother
               
                 John
                 Hazell
              
               to
               bear
               my
               Friends
               company
               ,
               and
               I
               betook
               my self
               to
               my
               Chamber
               ,
               where
               I
               might
               communicate
               with
               my
               God
               ,
               commit
               my self
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               beg
               strength
               from
               him
               ;
               I
               had
               no
               sooner
               sequestred
               my self
               ,
               and
               come
               into
               my
               Chamber
               ,
               but
               Sathan
               lets
               flie
               at
               me
               ,
               saying
               ,
               Remember
               thy self
               ,
               thy
               birth
               ,
               breeding
               ,
               and
               friends
               ,
               thy
               ▪
               wife
               ,
               children
               ,
               name
               ,
               and
               credit
               but
               as
               this
               was
               sudden
               ,
               so
               there
               came
               in
               sweetly
               from
               the
               Lord
               as
               sudden
               an
               answer
               ,
               't
               is
               for
               my
               Lord
               ,
               I
               must
               not
               deny
               him
               before
               the
               Sons
               of
               men
               (
               for
               that
               is
               to
               set
               men
               above
               him
               )
               but
               rather
               lose
               all
               ,
               
               yea
               wife
               ,
               children
               ,
               and
               mine
               own
               life
               also
               :
               To
               this
               the
               tempter
               replies
               ,
               Oh!
               but
               that
               is
               the
               question
               ,
               is
               it
               for
               him
               ?
               and
               for
               him
               alone
               ?
               is
               it
               not
               rather
               for
               thy
               own
               ,
               or
               some
               others
               sake
               ?
               thou
               hast
               so
               professed
               and
               practised
               ,
               and
               now
               art
               loth
               to
               deny
               it
               ;
               is
               not
               pride
               and
               self
               in
               the
               bottom
               ?
               surely
               this
               temptation
               was
               strong
               ,
               and
               thereupon
               I
               made
               diligent
               search
               after
               the
               matter
               ,
               as
               formerly
               I
               had
               done
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               while
               there
               was
               even
               as
               it
               had
               been
               a
               voyce
               from
               Heaven
               in
               my
               very
               Soul
               ,
               bearing
               witnes
               with
               my
               Conscience
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               not
               for
               any
               mans
               case
               or
               sake
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               so
               I
               had
               professed
               and
               practised
               ,
               but
               for
               my
               Lords
               case
               ,
               and
               sake
               ,
               and
               for
               him
               alone
               ,
               whereupon
               my
               Spirit
               was
               much
               refresht
               ▪
               as
               also
               in
               the
               consideration
               of
               these
               three
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               speak
               on
               this
               wise
               ,
               
                 Who
                 shall
                 lay
                 any
                 thing
                 to
                 the
                 charge
                 of
                 Gods
                 Elect
                 ?
                 Although
                 I
                 walk
                 through
                 the
                 valley
                 and
                 shadow
                 of
                 Death
                 I
                 will
                 fear
                 none
                 evill
                 ,
                 thy
                 rod
                 and
                 thy
                 staff
                 they
                 shall
                 comfort
                 me
                 .
                 And
                 he
                 that
                 continueth
                 to
                 to
                 the
                 end
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 .
              
               But
               then
               came
               in
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               the
               Flesh
               to
               bear
               the
               strokes
               of
               a
               whip
               ,
               though
               the
               Spirit
               was
               willing
               ,
               and
               hereupon
               I
               was
               caused
               to
               pray
               earnestly
               unto
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               give
               me
               a
               spirit
               of
               courage
               and
               boldnesse
               ,
               a
               tongue
               to
               speak
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               strength
               of
               body
               to
               suffer
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               shrink
               or
               yeeld
               to
               the
               stroaks
               ,
               or
               shed
               tears
               ,
               lest
               the
               adversaries
               of
               the
               truth
               should
               thereupon
               blaspheme
               ,
               and
               be
               hardned
               ,
               and
               the
               weak
               and
               feeble-hearted
               discouraged
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               I
               befought
               the
               Lord
               earnestly
               ,
               at
               length
               he
               satisfied
               my
               spirit
               ,
               to
               give
               up
               as
               my
               soul
               ,
               so
               my
               body
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               quietly
               to
               leave
               the
               whole
               disposing
               of
               the
               matter
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               I
               addressed
               my self
               in
               as
               comely
               a
               manner
               as
               I
               could
               ,
               having
               such
               a
               Lord
               and
               Master
               to
               serve
               in
               this
               businesse
               :
               And
               when
               I
               heard
               the
               voyce
               of
               my
               Keeper
               come
               for
               me
               ,
               even
               cheerfulnesse
               did
               come
               upon
               me
               ,
               and
               taking
               my
               Testament
               in
               my
               hand
               ,
               I
               went
               along
               with
               him
               to
               the
               place
               of
               execution
               ,
               and
               after
               common
               salutation
               there
               stood
               ;
               there
               stood
               by
               also
               one
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               by
               name
               Mr.
               
                 Encrease
                 Nowell
              
               ,
               who
               for
               a
               while
               kept
               silent
               ,
               and
               spoke
               not
               a
               word
               ,
               and
               so
               did
               I
               ,
               expecting
               the
               Governours
               presence
               ,
               but
               he
               came
               not
               .
               But
               after
               a
               while
               Mr.
               Nowell
               bad
               the
               Executioner
               doe
               his
               Office
               ,
               then
               I
               desired
               to
               speak
               a
               few
               words
               ,
               but
               Mr.
               Nowell
               answered
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               now
               a
               time
               to
               speak
               ,
               whereupon
               I
               took
               leave
               ,
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Men
                 ,
                 Brethren
                 ,
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 and
                 Countrey-men
                 ,
                 I
                 beseech
                 you
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 to
                 speak
                 a
                 few
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rather
                 ,
                 because
                 here
                 are
                 many
                 Spectators
                 to
                 see
                 me
                 punished
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 seal
                 with
                 my
                 Blood
                 ,
                 if
                 God
                 give
                 strength
                 ,
              
               
               
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 hold
                 and
                 practise
                 in
                 reference
                 to
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ;
                 that
                 which
                 I
                 have
                 to
                 say
                 in
                 brief
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 Although
                 I
                 confesse
                 I
                 am
                 no
                 Disputant
                 ,
                 yet
                 seeing
                 I
                 am
                 to
                 seal
                 what
                 I
                 hold
                 with
                 my
                 Blood
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 ready
                 to
                 defend
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 dispute
                 that
                 point
                 with
                 any
                 that
                 shall
                 come
                 forth
                 to
                 withstand
                 it
                 .
              
               Mr.
               Nowell
               answered
               me
               ,
               now
               was
               no
               time
               to
               dispute
               ,
               then
               said
               I
               ,
               then
               I
               desire
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               the
               Faith
               and
               Order
               I
               hold
               ,
               and
               this
               I
               desired
               three
               times
               ,
               but
               in
               comes
               Mr.
               Flint
               ,
               and
               saith
               to
               the
               Executioner
               ,
               Fellow
               ,
               doe
               thine
               Office
               ,
               for
               this
               Fellow
               would
               but
               make
               a
               long
               Speech
               to
               delude
               the
               people
               ;
               so
               I
               being
               resolved
               to
               speak
               ,
               told
               the
               people
               ;
               That
               which
               I
               am
               to
               suffer
               for
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               testimony
               of
               Iesus
               Christ
               ;
               No
               ,
               saith
               Mr.
               Nowell
               it
               is
               for
               your
               Error
               ,
               and
               going
               about
               to
               seduce
               the
               people
               ;
               to
               which
               I
               replyed
               ,
               not
               for
               Error
               ,
               for
               in
               all
               the
               time
               of
               my
               Imprisonment
               ,
               wherein
               I
               was
               left
               alone
               (
               my
               Brethren
               being
               gone
               )
               which
               of
               all
               your
               Ministers
               in
               all
               that
               time
               came
               to
               convince
               me
               of
               Error
               ?
               and
               when
               upon
               the
               Governours
               words
               a
               motion
               was
               made
               for
               a
               publick
               dispute
               ,
               and
               upon
               fair
               terms
               so
               often
               renewed
               ,
               and
               desired
               by
               hundreds
               ,
               what
               was
               the
               reason
               it
               was
               not
               granted
               ?
               Mr.
               Nowell
               told
               me
               ,
               it
               was
               his
               fault
               that
               went
               away
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               dispute
               ;
               but
               this
               the
               Writings
               will
               cleer
               at
               large
               :
               still
               Mr.
               Flint
               calls
               to
               the
               man
               to
               doe
               his
               Office
               ,
               so
               before
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               pulling
               off
               my
               cloathes
               I
               continued
               speaking
               ,
               telling
               them
               .
               That
               I
               had
               so
               learned
               ,
               that
               for
               all
               Boston
               I
               would
               not
               give
               my
               bodie
               into
               their
               hands
               thus
               to
               be
               bruised
               upon
               another
               account
               ,
               yet
               upon
               this
               I
               would
               not
               give
               the
               hundredth
               part
               of
               a
               *
               
                 Wampon
                 Peague
              
               to
               free
               it
               out
               of
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               made
               as
               much
               Conscience
               of
               unbuttoning
               one
               button
               ,
               as
               I
               did
               of
               paying
               the
               30
               l.
               in
               reference
               thereunto
               ;
               I
               told
               them
               moreover
               ,
               the
               Lord
               having
               manifested
               his
               love
               towards
               me
               ,
               in
               giving
               me
               repentance
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               Faith
               in
               Iesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               be
               baptized
               in
               water
               by
               a
               Messenger
               of
               Iesus
               into
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               wherein
               I
               have
               fellowship
               with
               him
               in
               his
               death
               ,
               buriall
               ,
               and
               resurrection
               ,
               I
               am
               now
               come
               to
               be
               baptized
               in
               afflictions
               by
               your
               hands
               ,
               that
               so
               I
               may
               have
               further
               fellowship
               with
               my
               Lord
               ,
               and
               am
               not
               ashamed
               of
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               for
               by
               his
               stripes
               am
               I
               healed
               ;
               And
               as
               the
               man
               began
               to
               lay
               the
               stroaks
               upon
               my
               back
               ,
               I
               said
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               though
               my
               Flesh
               should
               fail
               ,
               and
               my
               Spirit
               should
               fail
               ,
               yet
               God
               would
               not
               fail
               ;
               so
               it
               pleased
               the
               Lord
               to
               come
               in
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               fill
               my
               heart
               and
               tongue
               as
               a
               vessell
               full
               ,
               and
               with
               an
               audible
               voyce
               I
               
               brake
               forth
               ,
               praying
               unto
               the
               Lord
               not
               to
               say
               this
               Sin
               to
               their
               charge
               ,
               and
               telling
               the
               people
               ,
               That
               now
               I
               found
               he
               did
               not
               fail
               me
               ,
               and
               therefore
               now
               I
               should
               trust
               him
               for
               ever
               who
               failed
               me
               not
               ;
               for
               in
               truth
               ,
               as
               the
               stroaks
               fell
               upon
               me
               ,
               I
               had
               such
               a
               spirituall
               manifestation
               of
               Gods
               presence
               ,
               as
               the
               like
               thereto
               I
               never
               had
               ,
               nor
               felt
               ,
               nor
               can
               with
               fleshly
               tongue
               expresse
               ,
               and
               the
               outward
               pain
               was
               so
               removed
               from
               me
               ,
               that
               indeed
               I
               am
               not
               able
               to
               declare
               it
               to
               you
               ,
               it
               was
               so
               easie
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               I
               could
               well
               bear
               it
               ,
               yea
               and
               in
               a
               manner
               felt
               it
               not
               ,
               although
               it
               was
               grievous
               ,
               as
               the
               Spectators
               said
               ,
               the
               Man
               striking
               with
               all
               his
               strength
               (
               yea
               spitting
               on
               his
               hand
               three
               times
               ▪
               as
               many
               affirmed
               )
               with
               a
               three-coarded
               whip
               ,
               giving
               me
               therewith
               thirty
               stroaks
               ;
               when
               he
               had
               loosed
               me
               from
               the
               Post
               ,
               having
               joyfulnesse
               in
               my
               heart
               ,
               and
               cheerfulnesse
               in
               my
               countenance
               ,
               as
               the
               Spectators
               observed
               ,
               I
               told
               the
               Magistrates
               ,
               you
               have
               struck
               me
               as
               with
               Roses
               ;
               and
               said
               moreover
               ,
               Although
               the
               Lord
               hath
               made
               it
               easie
               to
               me
               ,
               yet
               I
               pray
               God
               it
               may
               not
               be
               laid
               to
               your
               charge
               .
               After
               this
               many
               came
               to
               me
               ,
               rejoycing
               to
               see
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Lord
               manifested
               in
               weak
               flesh
               ;
               but
               sinfull
               flesh
               takes
               occasion
               hereby
               to
               bring
               others
               in
               trouble
               ,
               informs
               the
               Magistrates
               hereof
               ,
               and
               so
               two
               more
               are
               apprehended
               as
               for
               contempt
               of
               authority
               ,
               there
               names
               were
               
                 Iohn
                 Hazell
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Iohn
                 Spur
              
               ,
               who
               came
               indeed
               and
               did
               shake
               me
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               but
               did
               use
               no
               words
               of
               contempt
               or
               reproach
               unto
               any
               ;
               no
               man
               can
               prove
               that
               the
               first
               spoke
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               second
               ,
               he
               only
               said
               thus
               ,
               Blessed
               be
               the
               Lord
               ;
               yet
               these
               two
               for
               taking
               me
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               thus
               saying
               after
               I
               had
               received
               my
               punishment
               ,
               were
               sentenced
               to
               pay
               40
               shilling
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               whipt
               .
               Both
               were
               resolved
               against
               paying
               their
               Fine
               :
               Neverthelesse
               after
               one
               or
               two
               dayes
               imprisonment
               ,
               one
               payed
               
                 Iohn
                 Spurs
              
               Fine
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               released
               ,
               and
               after
               six
               or
               seven
               dayes
               Imprisonment
               of
               Brother
               Hazell
               ,
               even
               the
               day
               when
               he
               should
               have
               suffered
               ,
               an
               other
               payd
               his
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               escaped
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               went
               to
               visit
               a
               Friend
               about
               6
               miles
               from
               Boston
               ,
               where
               he
               the
               same
               day
               fell
               sick
               ,
               and
               within
               10
               dayes
               he
               ended
               this
               life
               ;
               when
               I
               was
               come
               to
               the
               Prison
               ,
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               stir
               up
               the
               heart
               of
               an
               old
               acquaintance
               of
               mine
               ,
               who
               with
               much
               tendernesse
               ,
               like
               the
               good
               Samaritan
               ,
               poured
               oyl
               into
               my
               wounds
               ,
               and
               plaistered
               my
               sores
               ;
               but
               there
               was
               present
               information
               given
               what
               was
               done
               ,
               and
               inquiry
               made
               who
               was
               the
               Chirurgion
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               commonly
               reported
               he
               should
               be
               sent
               for
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               done
               ,
               I
               yet
               know
               not
               .
               Now
               thus
               it
               hath
               pleased
               the
               Father
               of
               Mercies
               so
               to
               dispose
               of
               the
               matter
               ,
               that
               my
               
               Bonds
               &
               Imprisonments
               have
               been
               no
               hinderance
               to
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               for
               before
               my
               return
               ,
               some
               submitted
               to
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               were
               baptized
               ,
               and
               divers
               were
               put
               upon
               the
               wayof
               enquiry
               ;
               And
               now
               being
               advised
               to
               make
               my
               escape
               by
               night
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               reported
               that
               there
               were
               Warrants
               forth
               for
               me
               ▪
               I
               departed
               ;
               and
               the
               next
               day
               after
               ,
               while
               I
               was
               on
               my
               Iourney
               ,
               the
               Constable
               came
               to
               search
               at
               the
               house
               where
               I
               lodged
               ,
               so
               I
               escaped
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               was
               by
               the
               good
               hand
               of
               my
               heavenly
               Father
               brought
               home
               again
               to
               my
               neer
               relations
               ,
               my
               wife
               ,
               and
               eight
               children
               ,
               the
               Brethren
               of
               our
               Town
               ,
               and
               Providence
               having
               taken
               pains
               to
               meet
               me
               4
               miles
               in
               the
               woods
               ,
               where
               we
               rejoyced
               together
               in
               the
               Lord.
               Thus
               have
               I
               given
               you
               as
               briefly
               as
               I
               can
               ,
               a
               true
               relation
               of
               things
               :
               wherefore
               my
               Brethren
               rejoyce
               with
               me
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               give
               all
               glory
               to
               him
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               worthy
               ,
               to
               whom
               be
               praise
               for
               evermore
               ,
               to
               whom
               I
               commit
               you
               ,
               &
               put
               up
               my
               earnest
               prayers
               for
               you
               ,
               that
               by
               my
               late
               experience
               ,
               who
               have
               trusted
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               been
               deceived
               ,
               you
               may
               trust
               in
               him
               perfectly
               :
               wherefore
               my
               dearly
               beloved
               Brethren
               trust
               in
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               not
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               nor
               confounded
               ,
               so
               I
               also
               rest
               ,
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 in
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 Charity
                 ,
                 Obediah
                 Holmes
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           Three
           things
           would
           be
           well
           minded
           in
           this
           relation
           ,
           1
           that
           God
           gave
           me
           Power
           to
           confess
           his
           name
           before
           the
           Sonnes
           of
           Men.
           
        
         
           2
           That
           he
           kept
           my
           tongue
           that
           I
           did
           not
           speak
           evill
           of
           men
           ,
           nor
           of
           Authority
           .
        
         
           3
           That
           he
           gave
           strength
           to
           weak
           Flesh
           that
           it
           failed
           not
           .
        
         
           This
           Tragedy
           being
           thus
           acted
           in
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Country
           ,
           must
           needs
           awaken
           and
           rouse
           up
           the
           minds
           ,
           and
           spirits
           of
           many
           ,
           cause
           sad
           thoughts
           to
           arise
           in
           their
           hearts
           ,
           and
           to
           flow
           forth
           at
           their
           mouthes
           as
           men
           offended
           ,
           to
           see
           Strangers
           professing
           Godliness
           ,
           so
           discourteously
           used
           ,
           for
           no
           Civill
           Transgression
           ,
           but
           meerly
           for
           Conscience
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           their
           hands
           who
           pretended
           ,
           that
           Liberty
           of
           Conscience
           was
           also
           the
           cause
           of
           their
           flight
           ,
           together
           with
           the
           other
           to
           the
           hazard
           of
           their
           lives
           by
           hard
           hearted
           ,
           cruell
           ,
           and
           savage
           Barbarians
           ,
           and
           other
           mischiefs
           which
           a
           vast
           ,
           and
           howling
           Wildernesse
           is
           apt
           to
           produce
           ;
           wherefore
           to
           stop
           their
           mouthes
           ,
           and
           to
           lull
           them
           asleep
           ,
           the
           old
           subtile
           Serpent
           as
           his
           custome
           ever
           hath
           been
           ,
           raised
           up
           a
           cloud
           of
           disgrace
           ,
           thinking
           thereby
           to
           darken
           the
           truth
           he
           profest
           ,
           and
           to
           obscure
           the
           glory
           that
           appeared
           
           in
           his
           sufferings
           ,
           giving
           out
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           but
           an
           Excommunicate
           ,
           and
           so
           an
           accursed
           person
           ,
           and
           that
           it
           was
           vehemently
           suspected
           ,
           that
           he
           was
           notoriously
           given
           to
           that
           filthy
           lust
           of
           uncleanness
           ,
           which
           God
           will
           judge
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           same
           was
           hinted
           in
           open
           Court
           ,
           and
           that
           by
           persons
           of
           no
           mean
           credit
           ;
           wherefore
           againe
           to
           resist
           the
           adversary
           who
           hath
           been
           a
           lyer
           from
           the
           beginning
           ,
           and
           thereby
           a
           destroyer
           and
           murderer
           ,
           and
           to
           deliver
           the
           Children
           of
           truth
           at
           least
           from
           his
           snare
           ,
           whereby
           they
           might
           be
           taken
           captive
           at
           his
           will
           ,
           he
           drew
           up
           ,
           and
           sent
           a
           letter
           unto
           the
           Governour
           of
           the
           Mathatusets
           Colony
           ,
           and
           desired
           it
           might
           be
           published
           so
           that
           the
           Sons
           of
           Men
           ,
           so
           far
           as
           the
           lye
           and
           slander
           might
           spread
           ,
           might
           be
           acquainted
           therewith
           .
           The
           Letter
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 The
                 12
                 of
                 the
                 7th
                 .
                 M.
                 51.
                 
              
               To
               the
               Honoured
               Governour
               .
            
             
               
                 Honoured
                 Sir
                 ,
              
            
             
               HOwever
               you
               may
               judge
               of
               me
               ,
               yet
               am
               I
               dayly
               waiting
               to
               stand
               before
               him
               who
               shall
               judge
               quick
               and
               dead
               ,
               and
               now
               because
               I
               am
               under
               reproach
               ,
               and
               sensure
               by
               many
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               words
               spoken
               by
               your self
               ,
               as
               though
               I
               were
               an
               evill
               person
               in
               life
               and
               conversation
               ,
               and
               although
               I
               may
               be
               accounted
               as
               a
               fool
               ,
               yet
               hear
               me
               a
               little
               to
               plead
               mine
               innocency
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               you
               will
               not
               too
               far
               condemn
               me
               untill
               you
               hear
               me
               speak
               ;
               Sir
               ,
               I
               acknowledge
               only
               free
               grace
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               his
               power
               alone
               I
               have
               been
               kept
               ,
               and
               what
               my
               life
               and
               manner
               of
               conversation
               was
               for
               six
               or
               seven
               years
               while
               I
               was
               with
               you
               ,
               I
               appeal
               to
               your self
               ,
               and
               the
               experiences
               you
               have
               had
               of
               me
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               Elders
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               whole
               Church
               ;
               who
               ever
               reproved
               me
               of
               evill
               ?
               and
               ye
               recommended
               me
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               for
               four
               years
               time
               I
               walked
               with
               them
               at
               Rehoboth
               ,
               who
               also
               should
               have
               reproved
               me
               if
               under
               Sin
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               pleased
               the
               Lord
               to
               cause
               me
               to
               hear
               his
               voice
               ,
               and
               I
               separated
               from
               them
               ,
               which
               was
               occasioned
               by
               an
               unrighteous
               Act
               of
               theirs
               as
               I
               judged
               ,
               which
               was
               ,
               that
               seven
               of
               the
               Brethren
               should
               pass
               an
               Act
               of
               Admonition
               upon
               a
               Brother
               without
               the
               Consent
               of
               the
               rest
               ,
               we
               being
               23
               in
               number
               ,
               who
               might
               all
               in
               one
               hours
               space
               ,
               if
               in
               health
               ,
               have
               come
               together
               ,
               so
               when
               I
               heard
               of
               it
               I
               went
               to
               Mr.
               Newman
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               of
               the
               evill
               which
               he
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               six
               had
               done
               ,
               he
               told
               me
               they
               were
               the
               Church
               Representative
               ,
               and
               if
               4
               of
               them
               had
               done
               it
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               a
               Church
               Act
               ;
               when
               this
               comes
               to
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               with
               much
               a
               doe
               ,
               he
               got
               five
               more
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               were
               12
               ,
               and
               we
               eleven
               ,
               then
               they
               owned
               themselves
               to
               be
               the
               Church
               ,
               
               and
               so
               began
               to
               deal
               with
               me
               for
               saying
               ,
               they
               had
               abused
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               had
               took
               from
               them
               their
               power
               ,
               whereupon
               I
               told
               them
               I
               should
               renounce
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               have
               any
               more
               fellowship
               with
               them
               ,
               till
               either
               they
               saw
               their
               Sin
               ,
               or
               I
               further
               light
               ;
               after
               which
               divers
               others
               to
               the
               number
               of
               seven
               ,
               or
               eight
               fell
               off
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               we
               met
               once
               a
               week
               ,
               and
               every
               first
               day
               ,
               and
               so
               continued
               for
               a
               long
               space
               of
               time
               ,
               yea
               and
               the
               day
               was
               known
               when
               we
               intended
               to
               be
               Baptized
               ,
               and
               there
               were
               many
               Witnesses
               observing
               our
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Order
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               one
               Man
               or
               Woman
               of
               Mr.
               Newmans
               company
               that
               ever
               came
               to
               deal
               with
               me
               for
               evill
               ,
               neither
               in
               Judgment
               ,
               nor
               Practice
               ,
               untill
               a
               long
               time
               after
               that
               appointment
               of
               our
               Lord
               was
               dispenced
               ;
               Thus
               I
               say
               ,
               when
               I
               had
               separated
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               a
               long
               time
               after
               ,
               I
               understood
               by
               their
               Messenger
               that
               they
               intended
               to
               proceed
               against
               me
               ,
               so
               I
               desired
               the
               messenger
               to
               tell
               me
               for
               what
               evill
               ,
               he
               told
               me
               I
               should
               know
               when
               I
               came
               there
               ,
               so
               I
               sent
               one
               of
               their
               own
               Brethren
               to
               tell
               them
               from
               me
               ,
               though
               I
               owned
               them
               not
               as
               Brethren
               ,
               yet
               if
               any
               Man
               or
               Woman
               had
               ought
               against
               me
               ,
               I
               would
               come
               to
               them
               ,
               although
               they
               had
               not
               delt
               with
               me
               according
               to
               any
               rule
               ;
               but
               none
               came
               to
               me
               ,
               nor
               charged
               me
               with
               any
               evill
               ;
               and
               when
               upon
               occasion
               I
               came
               before
               all
               the
               Congregation
               ,
               and
               strangers
               ,
               I
               demanded
               for
               what
               cause
               it
               was
               that
               they
               proceeded
               against
               me
               ,
               seing
               I
               had
               sent
               to
               them
               before
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               accused
               me
               ;
               Mr.
               Newman
               told
               me
               ,
               it
               was
               for
               non
               appearance
               ;
               and
               now
               judge
               of
               the
               evill
               in
               your
               own
               way
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               my
               Excommunication
               as
               you
               call
               it
               ,
               I
               am
               by
               you
               rendred
               that
               wicked
               person
               ;
               as
               for
               the
               suspition
               of
               that
               most
               abominable
               evill
               of
               uncleanness
               ,
               and
               Adultery
               ,
               which
               many
               think
               I
               am
               guilty
               of
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               some
               persons
               speeches
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               bless
               my
               Lord
               ,
               who
               hath
               caused
               me
               to
               deny
               all
               uncleanness
               and
               wickedness
               ,
               and
               God
               forbid
               that
               I
               should
               take
               the
               Members
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               the
               Members
               of
               an
               Harlot
               ,
               and
               I
               challenge
               all
               Men
               and
               Women
               that
               dare
               stand
               before
               the
               judgment
               seat
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               to
               come
               forth
               ,
               and
               say
               if
               they
               ever
               heard
               unclean
               words
               proceed
               out
               of
               my
               mouth
               ,
               or
               any
               unseemly
               gesture
               ,
               much
               less
               action
               ,
               to
               any
               in
               my
               life
               at
               
                 Salem
                 ,
                 Seacunck
              
               ,
               or
               elswhere
               ,
               yea
               let
               them
               come
               forth
               before
               any
               to
               meet
               me
               in
               private
               ,
               or
               publick
               ,
               upon
               any
               friends
               request
               without
               the
               Magistrates
               Warrant
               ;
               but
               I
               remember
               my
               Lord
               was
               called
               Belzebub
               ,
               and
               what
               though
               I
               be
               called
               an
               Adulterer
               ,
               or
               Witch
               ,
               or
               Blasphemer
               ,
               and
               every
               one
               saith
               what
               he
               pleaseth
               ,
               yet
               I
               stand
               before
               the
               judgment
               of
               my
               Lord
               ;
               And
               whereas
               it
               was
               also
               reported
               I
               Baptized
               Goodwife
               Bowdish
               naked
               ,
               I
               bless
               the
               Lord
               he
               hath
               taught
               me
               to
               do
               that
               which
               is
               comly
               ,
               and
               of
               good
               report
               ,
               yea
               and
               I
               know
               a
               
               Man
               ,
               or
               Woman
               may
               be
               drowned
               in
               their
               Cloathes
               ,
               or
               buryed
               in
               earth
               with
               their
               Cloathes
               ,
               but
               that
               she
               had
               comly
               garments
               from
               the
               Crown
               of
               her
               head
               to
               the
               sole
               of
               her
               foot
               ,
               many
               being
               present
               with
               her
               husband
               can
               testifie
               and
               if
               any
               be
               pleased
               to
               reproach
               me
               behind
               my
               back
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               speak
               to
               my
               face
               ,
               let
               them
               know
               the
               Lora
               knows
               how
               to
               deliver
               the
               innocent
               ,
               unto
               whom
               I
               commit
               my self
               ,
               with
               my
               prayers
               for
               you
               ,
               and
               am
               ,
            
             
               
                 Yours
                 still
                 as
                 formerly
                 to
                 command
                 in
                 all
                 Lawfull
                 things
                 Obediah
                 Holmes
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           Whilst
           he
           (
           through
           the
           spirit
           of
           the
           Lord
           that
           rested
           upon
           him
           )
           bore
           these
           bloody
           strokes
           with
           so
           cheerfull
           a
           spirit
           as
           if
           he
           felt
           them
           not
           ,
           divers
           of
           the
           standers
           by
           ,
           beholding
           ,
           it
           were
           so
           affected
           with
           joy
           ,
           that
           when
           he
           was
           loosed
           could
           not
           forbear
           to
           come
           to
           him
           ,
           and
           to
           shake
           him
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           thereby
           to
           manifest
           their
           rejoycing
           with
           him
           ,
           that
           the
           Lord
           had
           supported
           him
           ;
           but
           information
           hereof
           being
           given
           to
           the
           Magistrates
           ,
           warrants
           were
           sent
           forth
           (
           as
           is
           reported
           to
           the
           number
           of
           13
           )
           whereupon
           some
           through
           fear
           were
           fain
           to
           hide
           themselves
           ,
           and
           being
           strangers
           ,
           to
           hasten
           away
           ,
           or
           change
           their
           habit
           ,
           two
           of
           them
           were
           taken
           as
           aforesaid
           ,
           that
           is
           to
           say
           
             John
             Spur
          
           ,
           and
           old
           
             Iohn
             Hazell
          
           ,
           and
           committed
           to
           prison
           as
           the
           Warrant
           herewith
           declares
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   To
                   the
                   Keeper
                   or
                   his
                   Deputy
                   .
                
                 
                   BY
                   virtue
                   hereof
                   you
                   are
                   to
                   take
                   into
                   your
                   custody
                   ,
                   and
                   safe
                   keeping
                   ,
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   
                     Iohn
                     Spur
                  
                   for
                   a
                   hainous
                   offence
                   by
                   him
                   committed
                   ,
                   hereof
                   not
                   to
                   f●il
                   .
                   Dated
                   the
                   5th
                   .
                   of
                   the
                   7th
                   .
                   Month
                   1651.
                   
                   Take
                   also
                   into
                   your
                   safe
                   keeping
                   
                     Iohn
                     Hazell
                  
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     By
                     the
                     Court
                     ,
                     INCREASE
                     NOWEL
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             John
             Spur
          
           profest
           to
           me
           ,
           and
           before
           many
           Witnesses
           ,
           that
           his
           heart
           was
           so
           taken
           with
           what
           he
           saw
           and
           heard
           ,
           that
           he
           could
           not
           but
           go
           to
           him
           ,
           take
           him
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           and
           blesse
           the
           Lord
           who
           had
           been
           so
           present
           with
           him
           ,
           but
           to
           save
           me
           a
           labor
           his
           own
           words
           here
           followeth
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   Mr.
                   Cotton
                   (
                   saith
                   he
                   )
                   in
                   his
                   Sermon
                   immediatly
                   before
                   the
                   Court
                   gave
                   their
                   Sentence
                   against
                   M.
                   
                     Clark
                     ,
                     Obediah
                     Holmes
                  
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Iohn
                     Crandell
                  
                   ,
                   affirmed
                   ,
                   that
                   denying
                   Infants
                   Baptism
                   would
                   overthrow
                   all
                   ;
                   &
                   this
                   was
                   a
                   capitall
                   offence
                   ;
                   and
                   therefore
                   they
                   were
                   soul-murtherers
                   ;
                   when
                   therefore
                   the
                   Governor
                   M.
                   
                     Iohn
                     Indicot
                  
                   came
                   into
                   the
                   Court
                   to
                   
                   pass
                   Sentence
                   against
                   them
                   ,
                   he
                   said
                   thus
                   ,
                   you
                   deserve
                   to
                   dy
                   ,
                   but
                   this
                   we
                   agreed
                   upon
                   ,
                   that
                   Mr.
                   Clarke
                   shall
                   pay
                   20
                   li.
                   Fine
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Obediah
                     Holmes
                  
                   30
                   li.
                   Fine
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Jo.
                     Crandall
                  
                   5
                   li.
                   Fine
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   remain
                   in
                   prison
                   untill
                   their
                   Fines
                   be
                   either
                   payed
                   or
                   security
                   given
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   or
                   else
                   they
                   are
                   all
                   of
                   them
                   to
                   be
                   well
                   whipped
                   ;
                   When
                   
                     Obediah
                     Holmes
                  
                   was
                   brought
                   forth
                   to
                   receive
                   his
                   Sentence
                   ,
                   he
                   desired
                   of
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   hold
                   forth
                   the
                   ground
                   of
                   his
                   practice
                   ;
                   but
                   they
                   refused
                   to
                   let
                   him
                   speak
                   ,
                   and
                   commanded
                   the
                   whipper
                   to
                   do
                   his
                   Office
                   ;
                   then
                   the
                   whipper
                   began
                   to
                   pull
                   off
                   his
                   Cloathes
                   ,
                   upon
                   which
                   
                     Obediah
                     Holmes
                  
                   said
                   ,
                   Lord
                   lay
                   not
                   this
                   sin
                   unto
                   their
                   charge
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   the
                   whipper
                   began
                   to
                   lay
                   on
                   with
                   his
                   whip
                   ;
                   upon
                   which
                   
                     Obediah
                     Holmes
                  
                   said
                   ,
                   O
                   Lord
                   I
                   beseech
                   thee
                   to
                   manifest
                   thy
                   power
                   in
                   the
                   weaknesse
                   of
                   thy
                   Creature
                   ;
                   he
                   neither
                   moving
                   nor
                   stirring
                   at
                   all
                   for
                   the
                   strokes
                   ,
                   brake
                   out
                   into
                   these
                   expressions
                   ,
                   Blessed
                   and
                   praised
                   be
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   and
                   thus
                   he
                   carryed
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   ,
                   and
                   went
                   away
                   rejoycingly
                   ;
                   I
                   
                     Iohn
                     Spur
                  
                   being
                   present
                   ,
                   it
                   did
                   take
                   such
                   an
                   impression
                   in
                   my
                   Spirit
                   to
                   trust
                   in
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   walk
                   according
                   to
                   the
                   light
                   that
                   God
                   had
                   communicated
                   to
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   not
                   to
                   fear
                   what
                   man
                   could
                   do
                   unto
                   me
                   ;
                   that
                   I
                   went
                   to
                   the
                   man
                   (
                   being
                   inwardly
                   affected
                   with
                   what
                   I
                   saw
                   and
                   heard
                   )
                   and
                   with
                   a
                   joyfull
                   countenance
                   took
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   from
                   the
                   Post
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   praised
                   be
                   the
                   Lord
                   ;
                   and
                   so
                   I
                   went
                   along
                   with
                   him
                   to
                   the
                   prison
                   ;
                   and
                   presently
                   that
                   day
                   there
                   was
                   information
                   given
                   to
                   the
                   Court
                   what
                   I
                   had
                   said
                   and
                   done
                   ;
                   and
                   also
                   a
                   warrant
                   was
                   presently
                   granted
                   out
                   that
                   day
                   to
                   arest
                   both
                   my self
                   and
                   
                     Iohn
                     Hazel
                  
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   executed
                   on
                   the
                   morrow
                   morning
                   upon
                   us
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   we
                   were
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   Court
                   and
                   examined
                   ;
                   the
                   Governour
                   asked
                   me
                   concerning
                   
                     Obediah
                     Holmes
                  
                   ,
                   according
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   informed
                   by
                   old
                   Mr.
                   Cole
                   ,
                   and
                   
                     Thomas
                     Buttolph
                  
                   ,
                   of
                   my
                   taking
                   of
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   smiling
                   ,
                   and
                   I
                   did
                   then
                   freely
                   declare
                   what
                   I
                   did
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   this
                   ;
                   
                     Obediah
                     Holmes
                  
                   ,
                   said
                   I
                   ,
                   I
                   do
                   look
                   upon
                   as
                   a
                   Godly
                   man
                   ;
                   and
                   do
                   affirm
                   that
                   he
                   carryed
                   himself
                   as
                   did
                   become
                   a
                   Christian
                   ,
                   under
                   so
                   sad
                   an
                   affliction
                   ;
                   and
                   his
                   affliction
                   did
                   so
                   affect
                   my
                   Soul
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   went
                   to
                   him
                   being
                   from
                   the
                   Post
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   blessed
                   be
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   but
                   said
                   the
                   Governour
                   what
                   do
                   you
                   apprehend
                   concerning
                   the
                   cause
                   for
                   which
                   he
                   suffered
                   ?
                   my
                   Answer
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   am
                   not
                   able
                   to
                   judge
                   of
                   it
                   ,
                   then
                   said
                   the
                   Governour
                   ,
                   we
                   will
                   deal
                   with
                   you
                   as
                   we
                   have
                   dealt
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   I
                   said
                   unto
                   him
                   again
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   in
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   then
                   Mr.
                   Simons
                   a
                   Magistrate
                   said
                   ,
                   you
                   shall
                   know
                   you
                   are
                   in
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   Men
                   ;
                   
                   the
                   Governour
                   then
                   said
                   ,
                   keeper
                   take
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   I
                   was
                   presently
                   carried
                   away
                   to
                   prison
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   next
                   day
                   about
                   one
                   of
                   the
                   Clock
                   I
                   was
                   sent
                   for
                   again
                   into
                   the
                   Court
                   ;
                   the
                   Governour
                   (
                   being
                   then
                   about
                   to
                   go
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Court
                   ,
                   when
                   I
                   came
                   in
                   )
                   delivered
                   this
                   speech
                   to
                   me
                   ;
                   said
                   he
                   ,
                   you
                   must
                   pay
                   40
                   shi●lings
                   or
                   be
                   whipped
                   ;
                   I
                   said
                   then
                   to
                   those
                   of
                   the
                   Court
                   that
                   remained
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   any
                   man
                   suffer
                   as
                   a
                   Christian
                   let
                   him
                   glorifie
                   God
                   in
                   this
                   behalf
                   then
                   I
                   desired
                   to
                   know
                   what
                   Law
                   I
                   had
                   broken
                   ,
                   and
                   what
                   evill
                   I
                   had
                   done
                   ,
                   but
                   they
                   produced
                   no
                   Law
                   ,
                   only
                   they
                   produced
                   what
                   the
                   two
                   witnesses
                   had
                   sworn
                   against
                   me
                   ;
                   my
                   speech
                   thereto
                   was
                   this
                   ,
                   my
                   practice
                   and
                   cariage
                   is
                   alowed
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   written
                   in
                   Rom.
                   12.
                   
                   
                     Be
                     like
                     affectioned
                     one
                     towards
                     another
                     ,
                     rejoyce
                     with
                     them
                     that
                     rejoyce
                  
                   ;
                   and
                   it
                   is
                   contrary
                   to
                   my
                   Iudgment
                   and
                   Conscience
                   to
                   pay
                   a
                   Peny
                   ;
                   then
                   said
                   Mr.
                   Bendall
                   ,
                   I
                   will
                   pay
                   it
                   for
                   him
                   and
                   there
                   presented
                   himself
                   ,
                   I
                   answered
                   then
                   and
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   thanked
                   him
                   for
                   his
                   love
                   ,
                   but
                   did
                   believe
                   it
                   was
                   no
                   acceptable
                   service
                   ,
                   for
                   any
                   man
                   to
                   pay
                   a
                   peny
                   for
                   me
                   in
                   this
                   case
                   ;
                   yet
                   not
                   withstanding
                   the
                   Court
                   accepted
                   of
                   his
                   profer
                   ,
                   and
                   bid
                   me
                   be
                   gone
                   ,
                   then
                   came
                   
                     Iohn
                     Hazell
                  
                   to
                   be
                   examined
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     Iohn
                     Spur.
                     
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   
                     Here
                     followeth
                     the
                     testimony
                     of
                     those
                     that
                     came
                     in
                     against
                     me
                     .
                  
                
                 
                   I
                   —
                   Cole
                   being
                   in
                   the
                   Market
                   place
                   ,
                   when
                   
                     Obediah
                     Holmes
                  
                   came
                   from
                   the
                   Whipping
                   Post
                   ,
                   
                     Iohn
                     Spur
                  
                   came
                   and
                   met
                   him
                   presently
                   ,
                   laughing
                   in
                   his
                   face
                   ,
                   saying
                   ,
                   Blessed
                   be
                   God
                   for
                   thee
                   Brother
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   did
                   go
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   laughing
                   upon
                   him
                   up
                   towards
                   the
                   prison
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   very
                   grievous
                   to
                   me
                   to
                   see
                   him
                   harden
                   the
                   man
                   in
                   his
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   shewing
                   much
                   contempt
                   of
                   Authority
                   by
                   that
                   cariage
                   ,
                   as
                   if
                   he
                   had
                   been
                   unjustly
                   punished
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   suffered
                   as
                   a
                   righteous
                   man
                   ,
                   under
                   a
                   tyrannicall
                   Government
                   Deposed
                   before
                   the
                   Court
                   the
                   
                     5th
                     .
                     of
                     the
                     7th
                     .
                     M.
                     1651.
                     
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Increase
                     Nowell
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                   I
                   
                     Thomas
                     Buttolph
                  
                   did
                   see
                   
                     Iohn
                     Spur
                  
                   come
                   to
                   
                     Obediah
                     Holmes
                  
                   ,
                   so
                   som
                   as
                   he
                   came
                   from
                   the
                   Whipping
                   Post
                   ,
                   laughing
                   in
                   his
                   face
                   ,
                   and
                   going
                   along
                   with
                   him
                   towards
                   the
                   Prison
                   to
                   my
                   great
                   grief
                   to
                   see
                   him
                   harden
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   sin
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   shew
                   such
                   a
                   contempt
                   of
                   Authority
                   .
                   Deposed
                   the
                   5th
                   .
                   of
                   the
                   7th
                   .
                   Month
                   1651.
                   
                   Before
                   the
                   Court.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     Increase
                     Nowell
                     .
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           As
           for
           
             Iohn
             Hazell
          
           ,
           to
           my
           knowledge
           ,
           although
           he
           had
           
           some
           occasion
           of
           business
           in
           these
           parts
           ;
           yet
           the
           main
           business
           that
           drew
           him
           hither
           ,
           was
           to
           visit
           the
           prisoner
           ,
           whom
           he
           at
           this
           time
           took
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           who
           was
           indeed
           his
           neer
           Neighbour
           ,
           lived
           in
           the
           same
           Town
           together
           ,
           walked
           together
           in
           the
           same
           fellowship
           ,
           and
           faith
           of
           the
           Gospell
           ,
           and
           had
           their
           hearts
           knit
           together
           in
           a
           more
           than
           ordinary
           neer
           bond
           of
           love
           ,
           and
           as
           a
           manifestation
           thereof
           ,
           he
           undertoke
           so
           great
           a
           journey
           (
           it
           being
           between
           fourty
           and
           fifty
           miles
           )
           to
           visit
           him
           ,
           he
           being
           indisposed
           by
           reason
           of
           his
           age
           for
           such
           an
           undertaking
           (
           being
           between
           three
           and
           fourscore
           years
           old
           )
           and
           when
           he
           was
           there
           understanding
           it
           would
           not
           be
           long
           before
           he
           should
           suffer
           ;
           out
           of
           the
           same
           tender
           love
           ,
           could
           not
           leave
           him
           before
           it
           was
           over
           ;
           who
           also
           accompanied
           him
           from
           the
           Prison
           to
           the
           Post
           ,
           and
           so
           back
           again
           ;
           now
           for
           him
           ,
           only
           for
           taking
           his
           friend
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           when
           he
           had
           suffered
           his
           punishment
           ,
           and
           was
           loosed
           from
           the
           Post
           ,
           to
           be
           thus
           handled
           ,
           shall
           not
           the
           Nations
           that
           know
           not
           civility
           ,
           that
           neither
           fear
           God
           nor
           reverence
           man
           ,
           be
           astonished
           at
           this
           ?
           if
           this
           be
           to
           do
           to
           others
           as
           we
           would
           that
           others
           should
           do
           to
           us
           ,
           which
           is
           the
           Law
           and
           the
           Prophets
           ,
           the
           command
           of
           Christ
           and
           his
           Apostles
           ,
           let
           all
           true
           Christians
           judge
           ;
           the
           Man
           being
           old
           did
           professe
           ,
           as
           I
           was
           informed
           ,
           That
           if
           they
           should
           have
           laid
           the
           strokes
           upon
           him
           ,
           they
           would
           certainly
           have
           killed
           him
           ,
           which
           I
           know
           ceized
           not
           a
           little
           upon
           him
           ,
           and
           how
           far
           what
           was
           done
           had
           influence
           into
           his
           death
           ,
           the
           Lord
           onely
           knowes
           ;
           for
           as
           is
           before
           said
           ,
           the
           same
           day
           he
           went
           forth
           ,
           he
           fell
           sick
           ,
           and
           within
           ten
           dayes
           he
           died
           ;
           The
           Lord
           grant
           that
           no
           part
           of
           his
           death
           may
           be
           laid
           to
           their
           charge
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           may
           see
           the
           exceeding
           greatnesse
           of
           the
           evill
           of
           thirsting
           after
           the
           blood
           of
           the
           Innocent
           ,
           before
           the
           Lord
           come
           forth
           to
           avenge
           it
           ,
           and
           as
           to
           that
           story
           I
           shall
           say
           no
           more
           ,
           but
           leave
           the
           Reader
           to
           his
           own
           relation
           ,
           which
           partly
           in
           Prison
           ,
           and
           partly
           upon
           his
           death
           Bed
           ,
           as
           may
           be
           perceived
           ,
           he
           wrote
           and
           left
           behind
           him
           ,
           with
           an
           intent
           it
           should
           be
           published
           .
           The
           relation
           followeth
           ,
           writ
           and
           subscribed
           with
           his
           own
           hand
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 
                   A
                   Relation
                   of
                   my
                   being
                   brought
                   before
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   the
                   6th
                   of
                   the
                   7th
                   Moneth
                   ,
                   1651.
                   
                
                 
                   I
                   Going
                   from
                   place
                   to
                   place
                   ,
                   to
                   buy
                   and
                   take
                   up
                   commodities
                   for
                   my
                   use
                   ,
                   was
                   attached
                   or
                   arrested
                   by
                   the
                   Marshall
                   ,
                   by
                   virtue
                   of
                   a
                   Warrant
                   from
                   the
                   Court
                   ,
                   to
                   appear
                   in
                   the
                   Court
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   to
                   answer
                   
                   for
                   a
                   high
                   misdemeanor
                   committed
                   by
                   me
                   ,
                   and
                   coming
                   into
                   the
                   Court
                   (
                   which
                   was
                   then
                   privatly
                   kept
                   in
                   the
                   Chamber
                   )
                   they
                   asked
                   me
                   divers
                   questions
                   ,
                   amongst
                   which
                   this
                   was
                   one
                   ;
                   Whether
                   I
                   did
                   think
                   that
                   
                     Obediah
                     Holmes
                  
                   did
                   well
                   or
                   not
                   ,
                   in
                   comming
                   among
                   them
                   to
                   baptize
                   ,
                   and
                   administer
                   the
                   Sacrament
                   .
                   laying
                   this
                   to
                   my
                   charge
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   was
                   one
                   with
                   him
                   ,
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   judgement
                   ,
                   and
                   whether
                   I
                   did
                   think
                   he
                   did
                   well
                   ,
                   or
                   no
                   ,
                   in
                   his
                   so
                   carrying
                   himself
                   ;
                   to
                   which
                   I
                   answered
                   ,
                   I
                   had
                   here
                   nothing
                   to
                   doe
                   with
                   that
                   which
                   another
                   Man
                   did
                   ▪
                   but
                   I
                   was
                   here
                   to
                   answer
                   for
                   what
                   I
                   my self
                   had
                   committed
                   against
                   their
                   Law
                   ;
                   then
                   said
                   they
                   ,
                   you
                   have
                   offended
                   our
                   Law
                   ,
                   and
                   have
                   contemned
                   Authority
                   ,
                   for
                   you
                   took
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   did
                   countenance
                   him
                   in
                   his
                   sin
                   ,
                   so
                   soon
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   gone
                   from
                   the
                   Post
                   ,
                   to
                   which
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   If
                   I
                   have
                   broken
                   any
                   Law
                   of
                   the
                   place
                   ,
                   by
                   what
                   I
                   then
                   did
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                   willing
                   to
                   submit
                   unto
                   punishment
                   ;
                   yea
                   said
                   the
                   Governour
                   ,
                   you
                   took
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   ,
                   did
                   you
                   not
                   ?
                   and
                   spake
                   to
                   him
                   ,
                   what
                   said
                   you
                   ?
                   did
                   you
                   not
                   say
                   so
                   and
                   so
                   ?
                   Blessed
                   be
                   God
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                   To
                   which
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   shall
                   refer
                   my self
                   unto
                   the
                   testimonies
                   that
                   may
                   or
                   can
                   be
                   brought
                   against
                   me
                   ;
                   well
                   ,
                   said
                   the
                   Governour
                   ,
                   wee
                   shall
                   find
                   Testimony
                   enough
                   against
                   you
                   ;
                   take
                   him
                   to
                   you
                   Keeper
                   ,
                   and
                   we
                   will
                   call
                   you
                   forth
                   in
                   publick
                   for
                   that
                   we
                   doe
                   with
                   you
                   we
                   will
                   proceed
                   in
                   publick
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   I
                   went
                   to
                   Prison
                   .
                   This
                   was
                   the
                   sum
                   and
                   substance
                   of
                   the
                   first
                   time
                   I
                   was
                   called
                   before
                   them
                   ;
                   the
                   next
                   day
                   being
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   week
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   of
                   their
                   Court
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   in
                   expectation
                   all
                   the
                   forenoon
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   forth
                   ,
                   but
                   was
                   not
                   ,
                   so
                   after
                   dinner
                   ,
                   when
                   (
                   as
                   it
                   appeareth
                   )
                   the
                   Court
                   was
                   risen
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   of
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   departed
                   ,
                   I
                   was
                   sent
                   for
                   again
                   into
                   the
                   Chamber
                   ,
                   where
                   was
                   the
                   Governor
                   with
                   three
                   others
                   ,
                   scil
                   .
                   Mr.
                   Bellingham
                   ,
                   Mr.
                   Hibbins
                   ,
                   and
                   Mr.
                   
                     Encrease
                     Nowell
                  
                   ,
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   I
                   was
                   come
                   into
                   the
                   room
                   ,
                   the
                   Governour
                   read
                   my
                   Sentence
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   must
                   pay
                   40
                   sh
                   .
                   or
                   be
                   well
                   whipt
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   immediately
                   he
                   departed
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   gone
                   (
                   for
                   I
                   could
                   not
                   have
                   time
                   before
                   )
                   I
                   answered
                   ,
                   that
                   I
                   desired
                   the
                   privilege
                   of
                   an
                   English
                   Subject
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   to
                   be
                   tryed
                   by
                   the
                   Country
                   ,
                   to
                   wit
                   ,
                   a
                   Jury
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   made
                   to
                   appear
                   (
                   if
                   they
                   can
                   )
                   to
                   be
                   a
                   Transgressor
                   by
                   a
                   Law
                   :
                   To
                   which
                   they
                   said
                   ,
                   I
                   had
                   contemned
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   they
                   had
                   a
                   Law
                   to
                   punish
                   such
                   ,
                   and
                   said
                   they
                   ,
                   you
                   did
                   shew
                   your
                   contempt
                   of
                   Authority
                   in
                   that
                   you
                   did
                   take
                   such
                   a
                   person
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   ,
                   as
                   soon
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   from
                   the
                   Post
                   .
                   To
                   which
                   I
                   answered
                   ,
                   I
                   could
                   not
                   doe
                   that
                   which
                   I
                   did
                   in
                   contempt
                   to
                   Authority
                   ,
                   seeing
                   he
                   had
                   satisfied
                   the
                   Law
                   to
                   the
                   full
                   ,
                   and
                   was
                   departed
                   from
                   the
                   place
                   of
                   suffering
                   ;
                   and
                   in
                   the
                   next
                   place
                   what
                   I
                   
                   did
                   ,
                   I
                   did
                   unto
                   him
                   as
                   my
                   Friend
                   ;
                   And
                   further
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   had
                   taken
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   so
                   soon
                   as
                   he
                   was
                   loosed
                   from
                   the
                   Post
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   led
                   him
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   Town
                   ,
                   I
                   should
                   not
                   have
                   broken
                   any
                   Law
                   either
                   of
                   God
                   or
                   Man.
                   To
                   this
                   they
                   said
                   ,
                   That
                   there
                   was
                   a
                   Law
                   in
                   all
                   Courts
                   of
                   Justice
                   ,
                   both
                   in
                   Old
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   other
                   Countreyes
                   ,
                   to
                   punish
                   contempt
                   of
                   Authority
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   had
                   they
                   such
                   a
                   Law
                   among
                   themselves
                   ;
                   To
                   which
                   I
                   said
                   ,
                   That
                   in
                   Old
                   England
                   ,
                   and
                   in
                   other
                   places
                   they
                   had
                   such
                   a
                   Law
                   I
                   denyed
                   not
                   ,
                   but
                   that
                   Law
                   also
                   was
                   both
                   Enacted
                   and
                   published
                   ,
                   but
                   what
                   Law
                   have
                   I
                   broken
                   in
                   taking
                   my
                   Friend
                   by
                   the
                   hand
                   ,
                   when
                   he
                   was
                   free
                   ,
                   and
                   had
                   satisfied
                   the
                   Law
                   ?
                   To
                   this
                   they
                   replied
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   had
                   not
                   satisfied
                   the
                   Keeper
                   ;
                   To
                   this
                   I
                   answered
                   ,
                   That
                   he
                   had
                   talked
                   with
                   his
                   Keeper
                   ,
                   and
                   there
                   was
                   some
                   Agreement
                   between
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   in
                   that
                   sence
                   also
                   not
                   under
                   the
                   Law
                   ,
                   but
                   free
                   ;
                   Then
                   said
                   they
                   ▪
                   if
                   you
                   would
                   have
                   shewed
                   kindnesse
                   unto
                   your
                   Friend
                   ,
                   you
                   might
                   have
                   forborn
                   in
                   that
                   place
                   ,
                   and
                   done
                   it
                   more
                   privately
                   ;
                   To
                   which
                   I
                   answered
                   ,
                   I
                   knew
                   not
                   but
                   that
                   place
                   was
                   as
                   free
                   as
                   another
                   ,
                   he
                   having
                   satisfied
                   the
                   Law.
                   The
                   Testimony
                   that
                   was
                   given
                   by
                   Mr.
                   Cole
                   was
                   this
                   ,
                   
                     sci
                     .
                     I
                     saw
                  
                   Iohn
                   Hazell
                   take
                   Obediah
                   Holmes
                   
                     by
                     the
                     hand
                     ,
                     but
                     what
                     he
                     said
                     I
                     cannot
                     tell
                  
                   ;
                   this
                   is
                   the
                   Substance
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   proceedings
                   untill
                   the
                   last
                   day
                   at
                   night
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   they
                   said
                   I
                   should
                   be
                   whipped
                   ,
                   but
                   said
                   some
                   of
                   their
                   Officers
                   ,
                   the
                   Whipper
                   cannot
                   be
                   found
                   ,
                   then
                   they
                   commanded
                   that
                   they
                   should
                   be
                   ready
                   by
                   the
                   second
                   day
                   morning
                   ,
                   and
                   then
                   I
                   did
                   expect
                   to
                   be
                   called
                   forth
                   ,
                   but
                   neither
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                   nor
                   the
                   third
                   ,
                   nor
                   fourth
                   ,
                   was
                   I
                   called
                   ,
                   but
                   am
                   as
                   I
                   understand
                   reserved
                   unto
                   the
                   5th
                   day
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   more
                   publick
                   in
                   the
                   view
                   of
                   the
                   World
                   ,
                   and
                   when
                   the
                   5th
                   day
                   came
                   ,
                   as
                   I
                   had
                   many
                   before
                   ,
                   so
                   also
                   then
                   ,
                   that
                   would
                   have
                   paid
                   the
                   Fine
                   ,
                   if
                   I
                   would
                   give
                   my
                   consent
                   ,
                   which
                   I
                   denyed
                   to
                   doe
                   ,
                   and
                   so
                   set
                   my self
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   Christ
                   to
                   suffer
                   what
                   should
                   be
                   inflicted
                   upon
                   me
                   ,
                   but
                   when
                   Noon
                   came
                   I
                   was
                   told
                   I
                   should
                   not
                   suffer
                   whipping
                   ,
                   yet
                   not
                   having
                   a
                   discharge
                   ,
                   I
                   did
                   not
                   look
                   to
                   be
                   freed
                   untill
                   the
                   Keeper
                   told
                   me
                   ,
                   I
                   might
                   goe
                   about
                   my
                   businesse
                   ;
                   then
                   I
                   demanded
                   a
                   discharge
                   (
                   meaning
                   under
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   hands
                   )
                   so
                   he
                   bad
                   me
                   goe
                   ,
                   he
                   would
                   discharge
                   me
                   .
                
                 
                   The
                   strokes
                   I
                   was
                   enjoyned
                   by
                   the
                   Court
                   to
                   have
                   ,
                   were
                   10
                   with
                   a
                   three-corded
                   whip
                   ,
                   the
                   very
                   same
                   number
                   I
                   understand
                   ,
                   that
                   the
                   worst
                   Malefactors
                   that
                   were
                   there
                   punished
                   had
                   ,
                   of
                   which
                   some
                   were
                   guilty
                   of
                   common
                   Whoredom
                   ,
                   other
                   of
                   forcing
                   a
                   little
                   Child
                   ,
                   and
                   one
                   Indian
                   for
                   coyning
                   of
                   money
                   ;
                   thus
                   far
                   have
                   you
                   a
                   relati
                   ▪
                   
                   on
                   according
                   to
                   my
                   best
                   remembrance
                   fromt
                   he
                   first
                   to
                   the
                   last
                   ,
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   passages
                   concerning
                   this
                   matter
                   ;
                   By
                   me
                   
                     Iohn
                     Hazell
                  
                   ,
                   written
                   with
                   mine
                   own
                   hand
                   in
                   Boston
                   Prison
                   ,
                   the
                   13
                   day
                   of
                   the
                   7th
                   moneth
                   ,
                   1651.
                   
                
                 
                   
                     A
                     Po●●cript
                     ▪
                  
                   Since
                   I
                   wrot
                   ,
                   I
                   understand
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   report
                   that
                   I
                   was
                   willing
                   to
                   pay
                   my
                   Fine
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   would
                   not
                   accept
                   of
                   it
                   without
                   I
                   were
                   willing
                   .
                   Gentle
                   Reader
                   ,
                   be
                   pleased
                   to
                   understand
                   that
                   this
                   is
                   false
                   ,
                   for
                   it
                   was
                   without
                   my
                   consent
                   or
                   approbation
                   ;
                   And
                   further
                   understand
                   ,
                   That
                   the
                   Fine
                   was
                   taken
                   by
                   them
                   ,
                   upon
                   the
                   profer
                   of
                   Mr.
                   Bendall
                   for
                   
                     Iohn
                     Spur
                  
                   ,
                   it
                   was
                   willingly
                   accepted
                   by
                   the
                   Magistrates
                   ,
                   and
                   approved
                   of
                   ,
                   although
                   
                     Iohn
                     Spur
                  
                   did
                   to
                   their
                   faces
                   contradict
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   oppose
                   it
                   ;
                   therefore
                   good
                   Reader
                   beleeve
                   not
                   such
                   reports
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     By
                     me
                     
                       Iohn
                       Hazell
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           Now
           of
           what
           hath
           been
           spoken
           in
           this
           Narrative
           (
           Reader
           )
           this
           is
           the
           sum
           .
        
         
           1
           THou
           maist
           understand
           that
           the
           next
           morning
           after
           we
           three
           ,
           being
           strangers
           ,
           were
           come
           to
           our
           friends
           house
           at
           Lin
           where
           we
           lodged
           (
           it
           being
           two
           miles
           out
           of
           the
           town
           )
           we
           were
           persued
           and
           also
           apprehended
           by
           the
           Constables
           under
           the
           name
           of
           erronious
           persons
           being
           strangers
           ,
           and
           by
           that
           power
           were
           caried
           (
           after
           a
           full
           and
           clear
           manifestation
           of
           our
           unfreeness
           )
           unto
           their
           Assembly
           ,
           then
           to
           Prison
           ,
           and
           after
           a
           while
           were
           also
           brought
           before
           their
           Iudgment
           seat
           ;
           in
           which
           two
           Assemblies
           ,
           to
           which
           we
           were
           forced
           ,
           they
           drew
           forth
           matter
           enough
           as
           they
           conceived
           to
           make
           us
           transgressors
           ,
           &
           thereupon
           proceeded
           to
           sentence
           us
           without
           producing
           either
           Accuser
           ,
           Witness
           ,
           Iury
           ,
           Law
           of
           God
           ,
           or
           man
           ,
           whereby
           either
           we
           might
           appear
           to
           be
           guilty
           ,
           or
           they
           to
           be
           just
           and
           justified
           in
           their
           proceedings
           against
           us
           .
        
         
           2
           After
           we
           were
           thus
           persued
           ,
           and
           apprehended
           under
           the
           name
           of
           erronious
           persons
           and
           strangers
           ,
           and
           by
           their
           Court
           condemned
           and
           sentenced
           as
           Herericks
           or
           scismaticks
           ,
           a
           motion
           being
           made
           by
           their
           Governour
           touching
           a
           discourse
           with
           their
           Ministers
           ,
           was
           readily
           accepted
           by
           us
           ,
           and
           often
           repeated
           ,
           and
           as
           often
           promised
           by
           them
           ,
           but
           yet
           could
           not
           be
           obtained
           ,
           as
           is
           here
           at
           large
           to
           be
           seen
           .
        
         
           3
           Although
           through
           the
           mercifull
           hand
           of
           our
           God
           upon
           us
           ,
           we
           had
           wronged
           no
           man
           ,
           corrupted
           no
           man
           ,
           defrauded
           no
           man
           ,
           as
           he
           ,
           together
           with
           our
           Consciences
           ,
           then
           did
           ,
           and
           still
           to
           this
           day
           ,
           
           do
           bear
           us
           witness
           yet
           besides
           the
           exceeding
           great
           loss
           and
           detriment
           otherwise
           sustained
           ,
           we
           had
           all
           no
           doubt
           met
           with
           as
           cruell
           Scourgings
           as
           his
           faithfull
           servants
           of
           old
           ,
           had
           not
           the
           provident
           hand
           of
           our
           God
           so
           disposed
           the
           hearts
           of
           some
           of
           our
           friends
           to
           lay
           down
           our
           ransome
           ,
           by
           which
           two
           did
           escape
           ;
           and
           this
           did
           evidently
           appear
           in
           the
           third
           who
           came
           under
           their
           zealous
           ,
           yet
           merciless
           hands
           ,
           and
           received
           from
           them
           50
           stripes
           above
           the
           restraint
           of
           the
           Iews
           ,
           as
           writers
           report
           ,
           yea
           and
           such
           entertainment
           no
           doubt
           should
           strangers
           or
           Angels
           from
           Heaven
           ,
           yea
           Christ
           Iesus
           himself
           have
           received
           at
           their
           hands
           ,
           if
           they
           could
           effect
           it
           ,
           in
           case
           they
           should
           have
           come
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           not
           submitted
           ,
           (
           as
           it
           is
           not
           possible
           they
           should
           )
           unto
           that
           golden
           ,
           and
           glorious
           Image
           or
           likeness
           of
           the
           worship
           and
           way
           of
           God
           appointed
           by
           Christ
           which
           they
           have
           set
           up
           .
        
         
           4
           When
           this
           faithfull
           Martyr
           and
           Witness
           ,
           that
           Christ
           is
           the
           Lord
           ,
           had
           born
           this
           fourscore
           and
           ten
           stripes
           cruelly
           laid
           on
           ,
           not
           only
           with
           a
           patient
           mind
           ,
           but
           with
           an
           exceeding
           great
           joy
           of
           the
           holy
           spirit
           ,
           as
           the
           spectators
           could
           not
           but
           discern
           ,
           and
           was
           loosed
           from
           the
           Post
           ,
           and
           was
           going
           to
           Prison
           again
           ,
           some
           being
           inwardly
           moved
           with
           joy
           in
           beholding
           the
           gracious
           support
           which
           the
           Lord
           afforded
           him
           (
           as
           they
           have
           affirmed
           )
           could
           not
           forbear
           to
           take
           him
           by
           the
           hand
           ,
           for
           which
           thing
           sake
           two
           of
           them
           were
           apprehended
           &
           sentenced
           to
           pay
           each
           of
           them
           40
           s
           or
           els
           be
           whipt
           .
           Let
           the
           Actors
           themselves
           ,
           and
           all
           that
           peruse
           their
           practice
           for
           cautions
           sake
           consider
           ,
           whether
           the
           spirit
           by
           which
           they
           are
           led
           thus
           to
           act
           ,
           be
           not
           very
           like
           unto
           ,
           if
           not
           the
           same
           which
           is
           seen
           ,
           Revel
           .
           13.
           
           
             Acting
             the
             second
             Beast
             that
             arose
             up
             out
             of
             the
             Earth
             which
             had
             two
             hornes
             like
             a
             Lamb
             ,
             yet
             spake
             like
             a
             Dragon
             ,
             and
             exercised
             all
             the
             power
             of
             the
             first
             Beast
             that
             was
             before
             him
             ,
             caused
             a
             lively
             Image
             to
             be
             made
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             forced
             the
             Earth
             and
             them
             that
             dwel
             ▪
             herein
             ,
             both
             small
             and
             great
             ,
             rich
             and
             poor
             ,
             free
             and
             bond
             ,
             to
             worship
             his
             Image
             ,
             and
             that
             no
             man
             might
             buy
             ,
             or
             sell
             ,
             save
             he
             ,
             that
             had
             the
             marke
             ,
             or
             the
             name
             ,
             or
             the
             number
             of
             his
             name
             .
          
           Here
           is
           Wisdom
           !
           and
           let
           such
           as
           desire
           from
           their
           hearts
           to
           live
           Godly
           in
           Christ
           Iesus
           ,
           and
           do
           as
           really
           expect
           to
           suffer
           with
           Christ
           in
           this
           present
           evill
           World
           ,
           as
           they
           do
           to
           reign
           with
           him
           in
           that
           good
           World
           which
           yet
           is
           to
           come
           ,
           let
           such
           I
           say
           consider
           ,
           and
           bear
           still
           in
           mind
           these
           expressions
           ,
           Revel
           .
           13.
           10.
           
           
             He
             that
             leadeth
             into
             Captivity
             shall
             go
             into
             Captivity
             ,
             he
             that
             killeth
             with
             the
             Sword
             must
             be
             killed
             with
             the
             Sword
             ;
             here
             is
             the
             patience
             and
             faith
             of
             the
             S
             ▪
             ints
             .
          
        
         
         
           Rev.
           12.
           11.
           
           
             And
             they
             overcame
             him
             by
             the
             bloud
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             their
             Testimony
             ,
             and
             they
             loved
             not
             their
             lives
             unto
             the
             death
             .
          
        
         
           Rev.
           6.
           9
           ,
           10
           ,
           11.
           
           
             I
             saw
             under
             the
             Altar
             the
             Souls
             of
             them
             that
             were
             slain
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             testimony
             which
             they
             beld
             ;
             And
             they
             cryed
             with
             a
             loud
             voice
             saying
             ,
             how
             long
             holy
             and
             true
             wilt
             thou
             not
             judge
             and
             avenge
             our
             blood
             on
             them
             that
             dwel
             on
             the
             Earth
             ,
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           Rev.
           20.
           4.
           
           
             And
             I
             saw
             the
             Souls
             of
             them
             that
             were
             beheaded
             for
             the
             Witness
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             which
             had
             not
             worshiped
             the
             Beast
             ,
             neither
             his
             Image
             ,
             neither
             had
             received
             the
             marke
             upon
             their
             foreheads
             ;
             or
             in
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             they
             lived
             and
             reigned
             with
             Christ
             a
             thousand
             years
             .
          
        
         
           And
           now
           forasmuch
           as
           it
           was
           boldly
           affirmed
           by
           a
           Solicitor
           for
           New-England
           ,
           and
           that
           in
           the
           Councell
           Chamber
           before
           that
           honourable
           Committee
           there
           assembled
           in
           Councell
           ,
           that
           men
           in
           New-England
           might
           freely
           injoy
           their
           understandings
           ,
           and
           Consciences
           ,
           provided
           they
           walk
           civilly
           among
           them
           ,
           and
           that
           they
           that
           suffered
           of
           late
           ,
           did
           not
           suffer
           for
           their
           Consciences
           but
           for
           some
           misdemeanor
           ,
           thereby
           endeavouring
           to
           possess
           those
           noble
           brests
           with
           that
           which
           is
           false
           ;
           therefore
           I
           think
           it
           necessary
           (
           both
           for
           the
           Vindication
           of
           truth
           ,
           and
           to
           the
           end
           that
           such
           worthy
           persons
           may
           not
           be
           taken
           with
           ,
           or
           deceived
           by
           such
           unworthy
           reports
           ,
           so
           as
           to
           be
           drawn
           to
           countenance
           persons
           that
           walk
           in
           a
           way
           that
           they
           are
           ashamed
           in
           plain
           and
           open
           terms
           to
           prosess
           ,
           and
           acknowledge
           ,
           for
           these
           ends
           I
           say
           I
           think
           it
           necessary
           to
           produce
           their
           Laws
           ,
           at
           least
           such
           as
           speak
           to
           the
           matter
           in
           question
           ,
           whereby
           these
           two
           things
           will
           plainly
           appear
           .
        
         
           1
           That
           they
           that
           will
           not
           ,
           or
           else
           in
           Conscience
           towards
           God
           cannot
           conform
           to
           their
           worship
           ,
           or
           suspend
           the
           worship
           of
           God
           as
           their
           Souls
           are
           perswaded
           ,
           are
           by
           the
           authority
           of
           their
           Laws
           to
           be
           forced
           to
           the
           one
           ,
           and
           restrained
           from
           the
           other
           ,
           and
           that
           the
           Magistrate
           is
           thereby
           not
           only
           justified
           in
           ,
           but
           also
           injoyned
           unto
           ,
           such
           a
           proceeding
           against
           them
           ,
           although
           the
           men
           otherwise
           walk
           not
           only
           as
           civilly
           or
           soberly
           as
           themselves
           ,
           but
           also
           righteously
           ,
           and
           Godly
           in
           this
           present
           evill
           World
           ,
           and
           are
           such
           indeed
           as
           are
           a
           Law
           to
           themselves
           .
        
         
           2
           Although
           they
           have
           Laws
           thus
           to
           proceed
           to
           force
           all
           to
           their
           worship
           ,
           &
           to
           restrain
           those
           that
           differ
           from
           them
           ,
           from
           that
           worship
           to
           which
           their
           Souls
           are
           perswaded
           ,
           yet
           in
           our
           case
           they
           were
           
           so
           far
           transported
           with
           zeal
           ,
           that
           ,
           what
           they
           did
           unto
           us
           ,
           they
           did
           without
           Law
           ,
           yea
           against
           those
           Cautions
           which
           their
           own
           ,
           Laws
           have
           provided
           .
        
         
           
             Certain
             Lawes
             established
             in
             the
             Colony
             of
             the
             Mathatusets
             in
             New-England
             ,
             and
             drawn
             forth
             (
             by
             constraint
             )
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Authority
             there
             established
             cannot
             permit
             men
             ,
             though
             of
             never
             so
             civill
             ,
             sober
             ,
             and
             peaceable
             a
             Spirit
             and
             Life
             ,
             freely
             to
             enjoy
             their
             understandings
             and
             consciences
             ,
             nor
             yet
             to
             live
             ,
             or
             come
             among
             them
             ,
             unlesse
             they
             can
             doe
             as
             they
             doe
             ,
             and
             say
             as
             they
             say
             ,
             or
             else
             say
             nothing
             ,
             and
             so
             may
             a
             man
             live
             at
             Rome
             also
             .
          
           
             IT
             is
             ordered
             by
             this
             Court
             ,
             and
             the
             Authority
             thereof
             ,
             That
             no
             mans
             life
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             ;
             no
             mans
             honour
             or
             good
             name
             shall
             be
             stayned
             ;
             no
             mans
             person
             shall
             be
             arrested
             ,
             restrained
             ,
             banished
             ,
             dismembred
             nor
             any
             wayes
             punished
             ;
             no
             man
             shall
             be
             deprived
             of
             his
             wife
             or
             children
             ,
             no
             mans
             goods
             or
             estates
             shall
             be
             taken
             away
             from
             him
             ;
             nor
             any
             wayes
             indamaged
             under
             colour
             of
             Law
             or
             countenance
             of
             Authoritie
             ,
             unlesse
             it
             be
             by
             vertue
             ,
             or
             equity
             of
             some
             expresse
             Law
             of
             the
             Country
             warranting
             the
             same
             ,
             established
             by
             a
             General
             Court
             and
             sufficiently
             published
             ;
             or
             in
             case
             of
             the
             defect
             of
             a
             Law
             in
             any
             particular
             case
             ,
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God.
             And
             in
             capitall
             cases
             ,
             or
             in
             cases
             concerning
             dismembring
             ,
             or
             banishment
             ,
             according
             to
             that
             word
             to
             be
             judged
             by
             the
             General
             Court.
             see
             p.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               For
               the
               suppressing
               of
               Anabaptists
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               ordered
               by
               this
               Court
               and
               Authority
               thereof
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               person
               or
               persons
               within
               this
               Iurisdiction
               shall
               either
               openly
               condemn
               or
               oppose
               the
               baptizing
               of
               Infants
               ,
               or
               goe
               about-secretly
               to
               seduce
               others
               from
               the
               approbation
               or
               use
               thereof
               ,
               or
               shall
               purposely
               depart
               the
               Congregation
               at
               the
               administration
               of
               that
               Ordinance
               ;
               or
               shall
               deny
               the
               Ordinance
               of
               Magistracy
               ,
               or
               their
               lawfull
               right
               or
               authority
               to
               make
               war
               ,
               or
               punish
               the
               outward
               breaches
               of
               the
               first
               Table
               ,
               and
               shall
               appear
               to
               the
               Court
               wilfully
               and
               obstinately
               to
               continue
               therein
               ,
               after
               due
               means
               of
               conviction
               ,
               every
               such
               person
               or
               persons
               shall
               be
               sentenced
               to
               Banishment
               .
               see
               pag.
               2.
               
            
          
           
             
               Against
               Blasphemy
               ,
               being
               a
               capitall
               transgression
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               ordered
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               person
               within
               this
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               whether
               Christian
               or
               Pagan
               ,
               shall
               wittingly
               an
               willingly
               presume
               to
               BLASPHEME
               the
               holy
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               or
               Holy-Ghost
               ,
               with
               
               direct
               ,
               expresse
               ,
               presumptuous
               ,
               or
               high-handed
               blasphemy
               ,
               either
               by
               wilfull
               or
               obstinate
               denying
               the
               true
               God
               ,
               or
               his
               Creation
               ,
               or
               Government
               of
               the
               world
               :
               or
               shall
               curse
               God
               in
               like
               manner
               ,
               or
               reproach
               the
               holy
               Religion
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               but
               a
               politick
               device
               to
               keep
               ignorant
               men
               in
               awe
               ;
               or
               shall
               utter
               any
               other
               kind
               of
               Blasphemy
               of
               the
               like
               nature
               and
               degree
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               death
               .
               Lev.
               24
               ▪
               15
               ,
               16.
               
               See
               p.
               5.
               
            
          
           
             
               To
               raise
               money
               for
               Publick
               charges
               in
               Church
               and
               Commonwealth
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               ordered
               by
               this
               Court
               ,
               and
               the
               Authority
               thereof
               ,
               that
               every
               Inhabitant
               shal
               henceforth
               contribute
               to
               all
               charges
               both
               in
               Church
               &
               Cōmonwealth
               whereof
               he
               doth
               or
               may
               receive
               benefit
               :
               and
               every
               such
               Inhabitant
               who
               shal
               not
               voluntarily
               contribute
               proportionably
               to
               his
               ability
               with
               the
               Freemen
               of
               the
               same
               Town
               to
               all
               cōmon
               charges
               ,
               both
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               shall
               be
               compelled
               thereto
               by
               assessment
               and
               distress
               to
               be
               levyed
               by
               the
               Constable
               or
               other
               Officer
               of
               the
               Town
               as
               in
               other
               cases
               :
               and
               that
               the
               lands
               and
               estates
               of
               all
               men
               (
               wherever
               they
               dwell
               )
               shall
               be
               rated
               for
               all
               Town
               charges
               both
               Civil
               and
               Ecclesiastial
               as
               aforesaid
               ,
               where
               the
               lands
               and
               estates
               shall
               lye
               :
               their
               persons
               where
               they
               dwell
               .
               See
               p.
               9.
               
            
          
           
             
               Lawes
               Ecclesiasticall
               .
            
             
               1
               All
               the
               people
               of
               God
               within
               this
               Jurisdiction
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               in
               a
               Church
               way
               ,
               and
               be
               orthodox
               in
               judgement
               ,
               and
               not
               scandalous
               in
               life
               ,
               shall
               have
               full
               liberty
               to
               gather
               themselves
               into
               a
               Church
               estate
               ,
               provided
               they
               doe
               it
               in
               a
               Christian
               way
               ,
               with
               due
               observation
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               Christ
               revealed
               in
               his
               word
               .
               Provided
               also
               that
               the
               General
               Court
               doth
               not
               ,
               nor
               will
               hereafter
               approve
               of
               any
               such
               companies
               of
               men
               as
               shall
               joyn
               in
               any
               pretended
               way
               of
               Church
               fellowship
               ,
               unless
               they
               shall
               acquaint
               the
               Magistrates
               and
               the
               Elders
               of
               the
               neighbour
               Churches
               where
               they
               intend
               to
               joyn
               ,
               and
               have
               their
               approbation
               therein
               .
            
             
               2
               And
               it
               is
               further
               ordered
               ,
               that
               no
               person
               being
               a
               member
               of
               any
               Church
               which
               shall
               be
               gathered
               without
               the
               approbation
               of
               the
               Magistrates
               and
               the
               said
               Churches
               ,
               shall
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               Freedom
               of
               this
               Common-wealth
               .
            
             
               3
               Every
               Church
               hath
               also
               free
               liberty
               to
               excercise
               all
               the
               Ordinances
               of
               God
               according
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             
               4
               Every
               Church
               hath
               free
               liberty
               of
               election
               and
               ordination
               of
               all
               her
               Officers
               from
               time
               to
               time
               .
               Provided
               they
               be
               able
               ,
               pious
               and
               orthodox
               .
               Now
               the
               question
               is
               who
               shall
               judge
               of
               these
               words
               of
               restraint
               ,
               Christian
               way
               ,
               rules
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               able
               and
               orthodox
               .
            
             
             
               13
               That
               if
               any
               Christian
               (
               so
               called
               )
               within
               this
               Iurisdiction
               shall
               contemptuously
               behave
               himself
               toward
               the
               Word
               preached
               ,
               or
               the
               Messengers
               thereof
               called
               to
               dispense
               the
               same
               in
               any
               Congregation
               ;
               when
               he
               doth
               faithfully
               execute
               his
               Service
               &
               Office
               therein
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               will
               and
               word
               of
               God
               either
               by
               interrupting
               him
               in
               his
               preaching
               ,
               or
               by
               charging
               him
               falsely
               with
               any
               errour
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               taught
               in
               the
               open
               face
               of
               the
               Church
               :
               or
               like
               a
               son
               of
               Korah
               cast
               upon
               his
               true
               doctrine
               or
               himself
               any
               reproach
               to
               the
               dishonour
               of
               the
               Lord
               Iesus
               who
               hath
               sent
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               disparagement
               of
               that
               his
               holy
               Ordinance
               ,
               and
               making
               Gods
               wayes
               contemptible
               and
               ridiculous
               :
               that
               every
               such
               person
               or
               persons
               (
               whatsoever
               censure
               the
               Church
               may
               passe
               )
               shall
               for
               the
               first
               scandal
               be
               convented
               and
               reproved
               openly
               by
               the
               Magistrate
               at
               some
               Lecture
               ,
               and
               bound
               to
               their
               good
               behaviour
               .
               And
               if
               a
               second
               time
               they
               break
               forth
               into
               the
               like
               contemptuous
               carriages
               ,
               they
               shall
               either
               pay
               five
               pounds
               to
               the
               publick
               Treasurie
               ;
               or
               stand
               two
               hours
               openly
               upon
               a
               block
               or
               stool
               ,
               four
               foot
               high
               ,
               on
               a
               lecture
               day
               ,
               with
               a
               Paper
               fixed
               on
               his
               brest
               ,
               written
               in
               Capitall
               letters
               [
               AN
               OPEN
               AND
               OBSTINATE
               CONTEMNER
               OF
               GODS
               HOLY
               ORDINANCES
               ]
               that
               others
               may
               fear
               and
               be
               ashamed
               of
               breaking
               out
               into
               the
               like
               wickedness
               .
            
             
               14
               It
               is
               ordered
               and
               decreed
               by
               this
               Court
               and
               Authority
               thereof
               ,
               That
               wheresoever
               the
               ministry
               of
               the
               word
               is
               established
               according
               to
               the
               order
               of
               the
               Gospell
               throughout
               this
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               every
               person
               shall
               duely
               resort
               and
               attend
               thereunto
               respectively
               upon
               the
               Lords
               dayes
               ,
               and
               upon
               such
               publick
               Fast-days
               ,
               and
               dayes
               of
               Thanksgiving
               as
               are
               to
               be
               generally
               kept
               by
               the
               appointment
               of
               Authority
               :
               and
               if
               any
               person
               within
               this
               Iurisdiction
               shall
               without
               just
               and
               necessary
               cause
               withdraw
               himself
               from
               hearing
               the
               publick
               ministry
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               after
               due
               means
               of
               conviction
               used
               ,
               he
               shall
               forfeit
               for
               his
               absence
               from
               every
               such
               publick
               meeting
               5
               shillings
               .
               All
               such
               offences
               to
               be
               heard
               and
               determined
               by
               any
               one
               Magistrate
               or
               more
               from
               time
               to
               time
               .
            
             
               15
               It
               is
               ordered
               by
               this
               Court
               ,
               That
               the
               civil
               Authoritie
               here
               established
               hath
               power
               and
               liberty
               to
               see
               the
               peace
               ,
               ordinances
               and
               rules
               of
               Christ
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               every
               Church
               according
               to
               his
               word
               .
               As
               also
               to
               deal
               with
               any
               church-member
               in
               a
               way
               of
               civil
               justice
               notwithstanding
               any
               church
               relation
               ,
               office
               ,
               or
               interest
               ;
               so
               it
               be
               done
               in
               a
               civil
               and
               not
               in
               an
               ecclesiastical
               way
               .
               Nor
               shall
               any
               church
               censure
               degrade
               or
               depose
               any
               man
               from
               any
               civil
               dignity
               ,
               
               office
               or
               authority
               he
               shall
               have
               in
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               ordered
               ,
               that
               from
               henceforth
               all
               lands
               ,
               cattle
               ,
               and
               other
               estates
               of
               any
               kind
               whatsoever
               ,
               shall
               be
               lyable
               to
               be
               rated
               to
               all
               common
               charges
               whatsoever
               ,
               either
               for
               the
               Church
               ,
               Town
               or
               Cōmon-wealth
               in
               the
               same
               place
               where
               the
               estate
               is
               from
               time
               to
               time
               .
               see
               pag.
               18
               ,
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
          
           
             
               Heresie
               .
            
             
               
                 Although
                 no
                 humane
                 power
                 be
                 Lord
                 over
                 the
                 Faith
                 and
                 Consciences
                 of
                 Men
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 may
                 not
                 constrain
                 them
                 to
                 beleeve
                 or
                 profess
                 against
                 their
                 Consciences
                 :
                 yet
                 because
                 such
                 as
                 bring
                 in
                 damnable
                 heresies
                 ,
                 tending
                 to
                 the
                 subversion
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 destruction
                 of
                 the
                 soules
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 ought
                 duly
                 to
                 be
                 restrained
                 from
                 such
                 notorious
                 impiety
                 ,
                 It
                 is
                 therefore
                 ordered
                 and
                 decreed
                 by
                 this
                 Court
              
               ;
            
             
               That
               if
               any
               Christian
               within
               this
               Iurisdiction
               shall
               go
               about
               to
               subvert
               and
               destroy
               the
               christian
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               ,
               by
               broaching
               or
               maintaining
               any
               damnable
               heresie
               ;
               as
               denying
               the
               immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               or
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               or
               any
               sin
               to
               be
               repented
               of
               in
               the
               Regenerate
               ,
               or
               any
               evil
               done
               by
               the
               outward
               man
               to
               be
               accounted
               sin
               :
               or
               denying
               that
               Christ
               gave
               himself
               a
               Ransom
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               or
               shall
               affirm
               that
               we
               are
               not
               justified
               by
               his
               Death
               and
               Righteousnesse
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               perfection
               of
               our
               own
               works
               ;
               or
               shall
               deny
               the
               morality
               of
               the
               fourth
               comandement
               ,
               or
               shall
               indeavour
               to
               seduce
               others
               to
               any
               the
               heresies
               aforementioned
               ,
               every
               such
               person
               continuing
               obstinate
               therein
               ;
               after
               due
               means
               of
               conviction
               ,
               shall
               be
               sentenced
               to
               Banishment
               .
               see
               pag.
               24.
               
            
          
           
             
               Disturbing
               of
               Churches
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               ordered
               and
               decreed
               by
               this
               Court
               ,
               and
               the
               Authority
               thereof
               ,
               That
               if
               any
               person
               ,
               whether
               in
               Church-fellowship
               or
               not
               ,
               shall
               goe
               about
               to
               destroy
               or
               disturb
               the
               orders
               &
               peace
               of
               the
               Churches
               established
               in
               this
               Iurisdiction
               ,
               by
               open
               renouncing
               their
               Church
               ,
               Estate
               ,
               or
               their
               Ministry
               ,
               or
               other
               ordinances
               dispenced
               in
               them
               ,
               either
               upon
               pretence
               that
               the
               Churches
               were
               not
               planted
               by
               any
               new
               Apostles
               ,
               or
               that
               ordinances
               are
               for
               carnall
               Christians
               ,
               or
               babes
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               not
               for
               spirituall
               ,
               or
               illuminated
               persons
               ,
               or
               upon
               any
               other
               such
               like
               grounded
               conceit
               ,
               every
               such
               person
               ,
               who
               shal
               be
               found
               culpable
               herein
               ,
               after
               due
               means
               of
               conviction
               ,
               shall
               forfeit
               to
               the
               publick
               Treasury
               forty
               shillings
               for
               every
               moneth
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               he
               continues
               in
               that
               his
               obstinacy
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Torture
               .
            
             
               That
               no
               man
               shall
               be
               beaten
               with
               above
               forty
               stripes
               for
               one
               Fact
               at
               one
               time
               .
               Nor
               shall
               any
               man
               be
               punished
               with
               whipping
               ,
               except
               he
               have
               not
               otherwise
               to
               answer
               the
               Law
               ,
               unlesse
               his
               crime
               be
               very
               shamefull
               ,
               &
               his
               course
               of
               life
               vitious
               &
               profligate
               .
               see
               p.
               50.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             The
             Testimony
             of
             
               John
               Clarke
               ,
               Obediah
               Holmes
            
             ,
             and
             
               John
               Crandall
            
             ,
             Prisoners
             at
             Boston
             in
             New-England
             ,
             concerning
             the
             faith
             and
             order
             of
             the
             Gospell
             of
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             the
             same
             was
             laid
             down
             in
             four
             Conclusions
             ,
             and
             proffered
             to
             be
             openly
             and
             publikly
             defended
             against
             all
             gain-sayers
             ;
             when
             none
             would
             comeforth
             thus
             to
             oppose
             it
             :
             now
             again
             by
             the
             aforesaid
             
               John
               Clarke
            
             reviewed
             ,
             particularly
             ,
             and
             strictly
             examined
             by
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Testimony
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             thereby
             ,
             (
             as
             is
             here
             at
             large
             to
             be
             seen
             )
             confirmed
             and
             justifyed
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Conclusion
             .
          
           
             [
             
               ITestifie
               that
               Iesus
               of
            
             Nazareth
             ,
             
               whom
               God
               hath
               raised
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               is
               made
               both
            
             Lord
             and
             Christ
             ]
             you
             may
             see
             this
             testimony
             clearly
             ,
             and
             plentifully
             witnessed
             and
             confirmed
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             Truth
             ;
             for
             First
             ,
             that
             God
             raised
             him
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             appears
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             12
             chosen
             Witnesses
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             24.
             32.
             
             This
             Jesus
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             hath
             God
             raised
             up
             ,
             whereof
             we
             are
             Witnesses
             ;
             so
             also
             chap.
             3.
             15.
             
             And
             being
             alive
             again
             he
             was
             seeen
             of
             above
             500
             Brethren
             at
             once
             being
             faithfull
             Witnesses
             ,
             Children
             that
             will
             not
             lie
             ,
             see
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             6.
             
             And
             last
             of
             all
             he
             was
             seen
             of
             Paul
             ,
             whom
             he
             sent
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             see
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             8.
             
             Acts
             22.
             18.
             21.
             
             And
             this
             is
             layd
             by
             Paul
             as
             the
             foundation
             of
             the
             hope
             of
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             raised
             ,
             and
             shall
             share
             in
             that
             glory
             that
             shall
             then
             be
             revealed
             ;
             yea
             it
             is
             that
             word
             of
             Truth
             (
             as
             Peter
             witnesseth
             )
             by
             which
             the
             Father
             of
             mercies
             doth
             again
             beget
             such
             as
             had
             sinned
             &
             faln
             short
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             &
             were
             without
             hope
             ,
             unto
             a
             lively
             hope
             of
             the
             glory
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             an
             inheritance
             ,
             incorruptible
             and
             undefiled
             ,
             that
             fadeth
             not
             away
             ,
             and
             is
             reserved
             in
             heaven
             for
             them
             ,
             
             see
             1
             Pet
             1.
             3.
             4.
             
             And
             in
             the
             second
             place
             ,
             that
             God
             hath
             made
             this
             Iesus
             whom
             he
             hath
             raised
             from
             the
             dead
             ,
             both
             Lord
             and
             Christ
             ,
             see
             it
             also
             confirmed
             Acts
             the
             2d
             ,
             the
             36.
             10.
             36.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             
             Acts
             18.
             5.
             
          
           
             [
             
               This
               Iesus
               I
               say
               is
               the
               Christ
               ,
               in
            
             English
             ,
             
               the
               Anointed
               One
               ,
               hath
               a
               name
               above
               every
               name
            
             ]
             that
             he
             is
             not
             onely
             said
             to
             be
             a
             Christ
             and
             an
             Anointed
             one
             ,
             which
             ,
             although
             it
             be
             a
             name
             of
             eminency
             among
             men
             ,
             yet
             may
             there
             be
             sound
             many
             ,
             both
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             since
             ,
             upon
             whom
             this
             worthy
             name
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             Anointed
             one
             may
             be
             worthily
             called
             ,
             as
             were
             those
             names
             of
             eminency
             among
             the
             Israel
             of
             old
             ,
             as
             King
             ,
             Priest
             ,
             and
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             being
             washed
             in
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Lamb
             are
             also
             Anointed
             ,
             and
             made
             Kings
             and
             Priests
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             to
             men
             compare
             the
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             21.
             1
             
             Io.
             2.
             27.
             with
             Rev.
             5.
             10.
             19.
             10.
             
             I
             say
             he
             is
             not
             onely
             a
             Christ
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             might
             appear
             in
             this
             eminent
             name
             to
             have
             the
             preheminence
             ,
             he
             is
             called
             the
             Christ
             ,
             see
             Mark
             8.
             29.
             
             Io.
             11.
             27.
             6.
             69.
             20.
             31.
             which
             in
             English
             is
             the
             Anointed
             one
             ,
             as
             will
             appear
             ,
             1
             Io.
             41.
             
             We
             have
             found
             ,
             saith
             Andrew
             to
             Simon
             ,
             the
             Messias
             ,
             being
             the
             Hebrew
             word
             ,
             which
             being
             interpreted
             into
             the
             Greek
             Language
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             or
             the
             Christ
             ,
             but
             rendered
             in
             English
             as
             in
             the
             margent
             ,
             is
             the
             Anointed
             ,
             and
             hence
             he
             is
             called
             in
             the
             9
             Luk.
             20.
             the
             Christ
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             in
             more
             plain
             English
             ,
             the
             Anointed
             of
             God
             ,
             suitable
             to
             this
             are
             such
             expressions
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             truth
             ,
             as
             these
             ;
             Him
             hath
             God
             Anointed
             ,
             and
             that
             with
             the
             oyl
             of
             gladnesse
             above
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             see
             Acts
             4.
             27.
             10.
             38.
             1
             
             Heb.
             9.
             
             And
             that
             he
             hath
             a
             name
             above
             every
             name
             doth
             evidently
             appear
             ;
             for
             it
             pleased
             the
             Father
             that
             in
             him
             should
             all
             fulnesse
             dwell
             ,
             yea
             ,
             all
             the
             fulnesse
             of
             the
             God-head
             bodily
             ,
             that
             in
             all
             things
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             Margent
             ,
             among
             all
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             the
             preeminence
             ,
             see
             Coll.
             1.
             18
             ,
             19.
             2.
             9.
             so
             Phi.
             2.
             9.
             
             Wherefore
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             God
             hath
             also
             highly
             exalted
             him
             ,
             and
             given
             him
             a
             name
             above
             every
             name
             ,
             he
             hath
             a
             name
             above
             the
             Anointed
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Prophets
             of
             old
             ,
             they
             being
             but
             types
             and
             shadowes
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             yet
             were
             the
             highest
             names
             in
             Israel
             ,
             which
             was
             a
             Family
             that
             had
             a
             name
             above
             all
             the
             Families
             of
             the
             Earth
             ;
             and
             so
             a
             name
             above
             all
             the
             names
             on
             the
             Earth
             :
             and
             yet
             this
             is
             not
             all
             ,
             for
             he
             hath
             a
             name
             above
             all
             Principality
             ,
             and
             power
             ,
             and
             might
             ,
             and
             dominion
             ,
             and
             every
             name
             that
             is
             named
             ,
             not
             in
             this
             world
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             in
             that
             which
             is
             is
             to
             come
             ,
             Ephe.
             1.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
             Phi.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11.
             —
          
           
           
             [
             
               He
               is
               the
               Anointed
               Priest
               ;
               none
               to
               ,
               or
               with
               him
               in
               point
               of
               attonement
            
             ]
             That
             he
             is
             the
             Anointed
             Priest
             ,
             compare
             Heb.
             3.
             1.
             with
             1.
             9.
             and
             there
             shall
             we
             see
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             calling
             him
             an
             High-Priest
             ,
             who
             was
             of
             God
             anointed
             with
             the
             oyl
             of
             gladnesse
             above
             his
             fellowes
             ,
             which
             cannot
             but
             be
             understood
             of
             his
             fellow-Priests
             ,
             either
             such
             as
             were
             ordained
             of
             old
             ,
             before
             the
             time
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             types
             ,
             or
             shadowes
             of
             him
             ,
             or
             else
             of
             such
             as
             were
             since
             by
             him
             made
             Priests
             unto
             God
             ,
             and
             so
             received
             of
             the
             fulness
             of
             that
             his
             oyntment
             :
             Now
             that
             there
             is
             none
             to
             him
             in
             point
             of
             attonement
             ,
             will
             easily
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
             if
             these
             three
             things
             be
             considered
             ;
             1
             The
             nature
             of
             the
             attonement
             it self
             .
             2
             The
             weaknesse
             or
             insufficiency
             of
             all
             other
             Priests
             ,
             whether
             ordained
             ,
             or
             made
             to
             perform
             such
             a
             work
             .
             And
             lastly
             ,
             the
             sufficiency
             of
             this
             High
             Priest
             to
             make
             a
             perfect
             attonement
             for
             all
             those
             that
             come
             to
             God
             through
             him
             .
          
           
             Touching
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             attonement
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             amisse
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             what
             was
             by
             this
             word
             attonement
             exprest
             under
             the
             first
             Testament
             ,
             while
             that
             Priesthood
             stood
             ,
             hath
             been
             since
             under
             the
             administration
             of
             the
             last
             Testament
             ,
             that
             is
             established
             upon
             better
             promises
             than
             that
             ,
             been
             exprest
             more
             frequently
             by
             the
             word
             Reconciliation
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             word
             that
             in
             the
             5
             Rom.
             11.
             is
             rendered
             attonement
             ,
             is
             in
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             18
             ,
             19.
             and
             in
             all
             other
             places
             translated
             by
             the
             word
             Reconciliation
             ;
             Now
             Reconciliation
             does
             pre-suppose
             an
             estrangednesse
             ,
             or
             enmity
             rather
             ,
             between
             two
             parties
             ,
             and
             if
             the
             parties
             were
             men
             ,
             peradventure
             there
             might
             befound
             a
             man
             to
             mediate
             ;
             but
             the
             enmity
             lies
             not
             so
             much
             between
             man
             and
             man
             ,
             or
             between
             men
             and
             Angels
             ,
             good
             or
             bad
             ,
             but
             between
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             the
             Creator
             and
             the
             creature
             ,
             and
             who
             is
             he
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             or
             in
             Earth
             ,
             that
             dare
             interpose
             ,
             or
             step
             in
             to
             make
             a
             reconciliation
             between
             these
             two
             ?
             yea
             ,
             who
             can
             effect
             it
             ?
             especially
             if
             we
             consider
             that
             the
             enmity
             on
             the
             creatures
             part
             is
             rooted
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             and
             cannot
             be
             eradicated
             (
             I
             had
             almost
             sayd
             ,
             and
             yet
             I
             think
             I
             shall
             not
             need
             to
             retract
             it
             )
             by
             the
             powerfull
             hand
             of
             God
             himselfe
             stretcht
             forth
             in
             his
             wrath
             ,
             his
             mind
             still
             remaining
             ,
             as
             indeed
             doth
             notably
             appear
             out
             of
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             his
             Prophet
             Isay
             ,
             57.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             For
             the
             iniquity
             of
             his
             covetousnesse
             ,
             was
             I
             wroth
             ,
             and
             smote
             him
             ;
             I
             hid
             me
             ,
             and
             was
             wroth
             ,
             and
             he
             went
             on
             frowardly
             in
             the
             way
             of
             his
             heart
             .
             So
             see
             it
             confirmed
             also
             in
             Rev.
             16.
             9.
             11.
             21.
             when
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             breaks
             forth
             with
             an
             exceeding
             
             great
             Plague
             ,
             then
             shall
             you
             find
             men
             blaspheming
             the
             name
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             hath
             power
             over
             those
             Plagues
             ,
             because
             of
             their
             paines
             and
             their
             sores
             ,
             and
             repented
             not
             of
             their
             evill
             deeds
             ,
             to
             give
             him
             glory
             ;
             and
             if
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             does
             it
             not
             ,
             how
             unlike
             is
             the
             wrath
             of
             man
             to
             effect
             it
             ?
             But
             further
             to
             shew
             the
             greatnesse
             of
             the
             work
             of
             Reconciliation
             as
             it
             lies
             on
             mans
             part
             ;
             for
             as
             he
             hath
             not
             an
             alienation
             only
             ,
             but
             an
             enmity
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             so
             is
             he
             apt
             upon
             all
             occasions
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             his
             power
             to
             manifest
             the
             same
             ,
             by
             wicked
             provoking
             workes
             against
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             ,
             so
             that
             let
             but
             God
             himself
             be
             manifested
             in
             the
             flesh
             ,
             or
             any
             bright
             beam
             of
             his
             glory
             break
             forth
             ,
             and
             shine
             through
             mortall
             flesh
             ,
             presently
             shall
             the
             Iewes
             ,
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             though
             otherwise
             full
             of
             enmity
             one
             a-against
             an
             other
             ,
             concurre
             ;
             yea
             ,
             Herod
             and
             Pilate
             shall
             now
             be
             made
             friends
             ,
             and
             shall
             agree
             to
             Crucifie
             the
             Lord
             of
             Life
             and
             Glory
             ;
             to
             pour
             forth
             the
             pretious
             Blood
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             tread
             under
             foot
             the
             Sonne
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             count
             the
             blood
             of
             that
             Covenant
             as
             an
             unholy
             thing
             :
             So
             that
             from
             hence
             we
             may
             conclude
             ,
             That
             as
             he
             that
             hateth
             his
             Brother
             in
             his
             heart
             may
             be
             said
             to
             murther
             a
             man
             ,
             so
             he
             that
             hateth
             God
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             may
             be
             said
             in
             a
             sense
             to
             murder
             God.
             Now
             as
             on
             mans
             part
             there
             appears
             such
             enmity
             in
             his
             mind
             ,
             such
             an
             aptnesse
             to
             vent
             it
             ,
             and
             such
             backwardnesse
             (
             as
             I
             might
             shew
             )
             in
             him
             to
             accept
             of
             any
             ,
             but
             especially
             the
             Gospell
             termes
             of
             Reconciliation
             ,
             whereby
             the
             work
             appears
             to
             be
             great
             ;
             So
             if
             we
             consider
             it
             on
             Gods
             part
             ,
             that
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             is
             revealed
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             against
             all
             ungodlinesse
             ,
             and
             against
             all
             unrighteousnesse
             of
             the
             Sonnes
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             that
             his
             word
             is
             gone
             forth
             and
             cannot
             be
             recalled
             ;
             In
             the
             day
             that
             thou
             eatest
             thereof
             ,
             thou
             shalt
             surely
             dye
             ;
             and
             the
             Soul
             that
             sinneth
             ,
             it
             shall
             dye
             ;
             and
             cursed
             is
             every
             one
             that
             continueth
             not
             in
             all
             things
             that
             are
             written
             in
             the
             Law
             to
             doe
             them
             ,
             so
             that
             his
             Wrath
             ,
             lustice
             ,
             and
             Truth
             are
             all
             engaged
             in
             this
             main
             controversie
             that
             he
             hath
             with
             his
             creature
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             thereof
             ,
             he
             will
             not
             be
             pleased
             with
             thousands
             of
             Rams
             ,
             nor
             yet
             with
             ten
             thousand
             Rivers
             of
             Oyl
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             therefore
             if
             the
             question
             be
             asked
             who
             is
             worthy
             ,
             or
             who
             is
             able
             to
             stand
             between
             God
             and
             Man
             ,
             to
             make
             the
             attonement
             ,
             to
             slay
             the
             enmity
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             make
             peace
             ?
             The
             answer
             will
             be
             the
             same
             ,
             That
             no
             man
             (
             that
             is
             meerly
             so
             ,
             no
             nor
             
             Angel
             )
             in
             Heaven
             ,
             nor
             in
             Earth
             nor
             under
             the
             Earth
             is
             either
             worthy
             ,
             or
             able
             to
             undertake
             this
             great
             work
             ,
             no
             nor
             in
             that
             sense
             to
             look
             thereon
             ;
             And
             therefore
             in
             the
             second
             place
             all
             other
             Priests
             will
             be
             found
             insufficient
             ;
             for
             as
             for
             the
             Priests
             of
             old
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             belonged
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             Vestures
             ,
             Vessels
             ,
             Altars
             ,
             Temple
             ;
             and
             all
             that
             was
             officiated
             by
             them
             ,
             as
             their
             Sacrifices
             ,
             Attonements
             ,
             Oblations
             ,
             blessings
             ,
             they
             were
             too
             weak
             to
             accomplish
             this
             work
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             not
             able
             to
             make
             him
             perfect
             that
             did
             the
             service
             ,
             as
             appertaining
             to
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             but
             brought
             their
             sins
             to
             remembrance
             ,
             in
             stead
             of
             blotting
             them
             out
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             remember
             them
             no
             more
             ,
             and
             were
             indeed
             but
             meer
             shadowes
             of
             good
             things
             to
             come
             ,
             which
             they
             that
             beleeved
             had
             in
             their
             eye
             ,
             and
             saw
             a
             farre
             off
             ,
             see
             Heb.
             7.
             18
             ,
             19.
             9.
             9.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             11.
             and
             as
             for
             others
             that
             are
             made
             Priests
             unto
             God
             ,
             they
             doe
             but
             receive
             of
             his
             fulnesse
             ,
             and
             will
             readily
             acknowledge
             with
             Paul
             ,
             that
             through
             the
             Law
             they
             are
             dead
             to
             the
             Law
             ,
             so
             as
             by
             their
             own
             works
             or
             righteousnesse
             (
             which
             now
             appears
             to
             be
             but
             glistering
             wickednesse
             ,
             and
             no
             other
             than
             fruits
             of
             that
             enmity
             that
             was
             in
             their
             minds
             ,
             by
             them
             I
             say
             )
             not
             to
             expect
             to
             make
             their
             own
             peace
             with
             God
             ;
             and
             although
             it
             is
             true
             they
             have
             liberty
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             holiest
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             and
             by
             a
             new
             and
             living
             way
             which
             he
             hath
             consecrated
             for
             them
             ;
             and
             although
             they
             may
             draw
             neer
             unto
             the
             holy
             God
             with
             a
             true
             heart
             ,
             and
             full
             assurance
             of
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             they
             must
             have
             their
             hearts
             sprinkled
             with
             his
             blood
             from
             an
             evill
             conscience
             ,
             and
             their
             bodies
             washed
             with
             pure
             water
             ;
             and
             although
             being
             in
             the
             holy
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             may
             ,
             as
             the
             Priests
             of
             old
             ,
             offer
             up
             prayers
             with
             strong
             cryes
             for
             themselves
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             yet
             must
             they
             be
             offered
             upon
             the
             golden
             Altar
             that
             is
             before
             the
             Throne
             ,
             and
             must
             be
             mingled
             ,
             and
             perfumed
             with
             much
             sweet
             incense
             out
             of
             the
             golden
             censer
             that
             is
             in
             the
             Angell
             of
             the
             Covenants
             hand
             ,
             and
             the
             smoke
             of
             the
             incense
             must
             ascend
             with
             their
             prayers
             before
             God
             out
             of
             the
             Angels
             hand
             :
             Rev.
             8.
             3
             ,
             4
             so
             that
             in
             this
             point
             they
             are
             nothing
             ,
             yea
             lesse
             ,
             and
             worse
             than
             nothing
             ;
             but
             Christ
             is
             the
             very
             power
             of
             God
             in
             this
             point
             ,
             the
             substance
             of
             all
             those
             shadowes
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             did
             in
             reference
             to
             the
             work
             of
             attonement
             ,
             and
             reconciliation
             ,
             he
             doth
             it
             substantially
             and
             effectually
             ,
             both
             on
             Gods
             part
             and
             mans
             ;
             for
             he
             hath
             both
             natures
             in
             himself
             ,
             and
             by
             reason
             thereof
             is
             an
             apt
             Mediator
             fit
             to
             interpose
             between
             both
             to
             make
             reconciliation
             ;
             for
             he
             is
             declared
             to
             be
             the
             Son
             of
             God
             ,
             wholly
             without
             sin
             ,
             consecrated
             
             with
             an
             oath
             of
             God
             to
             be
             a
             Priest
             for
             that
             purpose
             for
             ever
             ,
             Heb.
             7.
             21.
             comp
             .
             with
             27.
             28.
             who
             by
             the
             eternall
             spirit
             of
             God
             offered
             up
             himself
             without
             fault
             to
             God
             his
             Father
             ,
             the
             just
             for
             the
             unjust
             ,
             so
             that
             by
             one
             offering
             ,
             he
             hath
             consecrated
             for
             ever
             them
             that
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             so
             that
             there
             is
             no
             more
             need
             of
             offering
             for
             sin
             ,
             see
             Heb.
             9.
             4.
             comp
             .
             with
             10.
             14.
             18.
             and
             is
             now
             entred
             ,
             not
             into
             the
             Holy
             places
             made
             with
             hands
             ,
             but
             into
             Heaven
             ,
             to
             appear
             in
             the
             sight
             of
             God
             for
             those
             that
             beleeve
             through
             him
             ,
             and
             not
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             others
             ,
             but
             with
             his
             own
             blood
             ,
             whereby
             their
             consciences
             are
             purged
             from
             dead
             works
             to
             serve
             the
             true
             and
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             see
             Heb
             9.
             26.
             14.
             yea
             ,
             and
             there
             remaineth
             ,
             and
             is
             set
             down
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             throne
             of
             the
             Majesty
             in
             the
             highest
             ,
             being
             the
             memediator
             of
             that
             better
             covenant
             ,
             even
             that
             which
             is
             established
             upon
             the
             best
             and
             absolute
             free
             promises
             ,
             which
             are
             to
             pardon
             their
             
             enmity
             ,
             and
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             to
             remember
             their
             sin
             no
             more
             ,
             to
             write
             his
             Lawes
             in
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             to
             them
             a
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             undertake
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             to
             him
             a
             people
             ;
             so
             that
             as
             God
             was
             in
             Christ
             reconciling
             the
             world
             to
             himself
             ,
             not
             imputing
             their
             trespasses
             unto
             
             them
             ;
             so
             in
             the
             ministry
             of
             reconciliation
             Christ
             is
             by
             his
             Spirit
             in
             man
             shedding
             abroad
             the
             love
             of
             God
             in
             his
             heart
             ,
             and
             thereby
             slaying
             his
             enmity
             ,
             by
             which
             means
             he
             is
             reconciled
             to
             God
             ;
             so
             that
             whom
             he
             blesseth
             ,
             being
             the
             High
             Priest
             and
             Captain
             of
             our
             salvation
             ,
             shall
             be
             blessed
             indeed
             ;
             see
             Acts
             3.
             26.
             
             By
             all
             which
             it
             doth
             appear
             to
             be
             a
             truth
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             none
             to
             him
             in
             point
             of
             attonement
             to
             make
             reconciliation
             between
             God
             and
             Man.
             And
             now
             that
             there
             is
             none
             with
             him
             in
             that
             great
             work
             ,
             neither
             person
             ,
             nor
             service
             ,
             is
             also
             as
             evident
             .
             God
             the
             Father
             hath
             designed
             him
             alone
             in
             that
             businesse
             ,
             that
             no
             Flesh
             might
             glory
             in
             his
             presence
             ,
             see
             Acts
             4.
             11.
             12.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             5.
             
             Colloss
             .
             1.
             20.
             1
             
             Cor.
             1.
             29.
             
             And
             Paul
             tels
             the
             Galatians
             who
             were
             about
             to
             joyn
             circumcision
             ,
             and
             so
             works
             with
             Christ
             in
             this
             point
             of
             acceptance
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             then
             Christ
             should
             not
             profit
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             were
             faln
             from
             grace
             ,
             
               see
               Gal.
            
             5.
             23.
             
          
           
             [
             
               He
               is
               the
               Anointed
               Prophet
               ,
               none
               to
               him
               in
               point
               of
               Instruction
               .
            
             ]
          
           
             That
             he
             is
             the
             Anointed
             Prophet
             ,
             or
             a
             Prophet
             Anointed
             with
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Prophecie
             above
             his
             fellow
             Prophets
             ,
             and
             a
             Teacher
             immediately
             sent
             from
             God
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             see
             Io.
             9.
             17.
             
             Luke
             24.
             19.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             9.
             
             Ioh.
             3.
             2.
             13.
             6.
             38.
             16.
             28.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Prophet
             to
             him
             ,
             will
             evidently
             appear
             ;
             for
             all
             
             the
             other
             Prophets
             of
             God
             were
             such
             as
             did
             bear
             witness
             to
             him
             ,
             or
             
             were
             types
             of
             him
             ,
             yea
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             ,
             those
             two
             great
             Prophets
             ,
             lay
             themselves
             low
             that
             he
             may
             be
             exalted
             ;
             wherefore
             Deut.
             18.
             15.
             
             I
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             by
             the
             hand
             of
             Moses
             )
             will
             raise
             them
             up
             a
             Prophet
             
             from
             among
             their
             Brethren
             like
             unto
             thee
             ,
             and
             will
             put
             my
             words
             in
             his
             mouth
             ,
             &
             he
             shall
             speak
             unto
             them
             all
             that
             I
             shall
             command
             him
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             come
             to
             pass
             ,
             that
             whosoever
             will
             not
             hearken
             unto
             my
             words
             which
             he
             shall
             speak
             in
             my
             name
             ,
             I
             will
             require
             it
             of
             him
             .
             And
             Ioh.
             3.
             30
             ,
             31.
             
             He
             must
             increase
             (
             saith
             Iohn
             the
             Baptist
             ,
             who
             came
             in
             the
             spirit
             of
             Elias
             ,
             and
             was
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             more
             
             than
             a
             Prophet
             ,
             so
             that
             among
             those
             that
             were
             borne
             of
             Women
             before
             him
             there
             was
             not
             a
             greater
             )
             and
             I
             must
             decrease
             ;
             he
             that
             cometh
             from
             above
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             is
             above
             all
             ,
             he
             that
             is
             of
             the
             Earth
             is
             Earthly
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             he
             that
             cometh
             from
             Heaven
             is
             above
             all
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             hath
             seen
             and
             heard
             ,
             that
             he
             testifieth
             ,
             and
             no
             man
             receiveth
             his
             Testimony
             ;
             he
             that
             hath
             received
             his
             Testimony
             hath
             set
             to
             his
             seal
             that
             God
             is
             true
             ,
             for
             he
             whom
             God
             hath
             sent
             speaketh
             the
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             for
             God
             giveth
             not
             the
             Spirit
             by
             measure
             unto
             him
             ;
             and
             as
             these
             great
             Prophets
             thus
             witness
             to
             Christ
             ,
             so
             the
             voice
             that
             is
             heard
             from
             Heaven
             by
             
               Iames
               ,
               Cephas
            
             ,
             and
             Iohn
             ,
             do
             confirm
             their
             testimony
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             Prophet
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             when
             upon
             the
             Mount
             ,
             Moses
             and
             Elias
             appeared
             talking
             with
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Peter
             would
             have
             three
             Tents
             or
             Tabernacles
             ,
             one
             for
             Christ
             ,
             one
             for
             Moses
             ,
             and
             another
             for
             Elias
             ,
             that
             so
             no
             doubt
             at
             some
             times
             ,
             and
             in
             some
             cases
             ,
             he
             might
             be
             hearkning
             to
             them
             ,
             immediataly
             upon
             the
             motion
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             evident
             manifestation
             of
             a
             dislike
             thereof
             ,
             they
             both
             vanished
             ,
             and
             a
             cloud
             overshadow'd
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             Christ
             being
             the
             Prophet
             only
             remaining
             ,
             there
             comes
             a
             voice
             out
             of
             the
             cloud
             which
             said
             ,
             This
             is
             my
             wel-beloved
             Son
             in
             whom
             I
             am
             well
             pleased
             ,
             hear
             ye
             him
             ;
             Mat.
             17.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             And
             now
             that
             there
             is
             none
             to
             him
             in
             point
             of
             instruction
             ,
             will
             also
             appear
             with
             respect
             both
             to
             the
             matter
             and
             efficacy
             .
             1
             For
             the
             matter
             of
             instruction
             ,
             he
             that
             cometh
             from
             above
             being
             also
             in
             the
             bosome
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             above
             all
             in
             his
             matter
             of
             instruction
             ,
             for
             what
             he
             hath
             heard
             and
             seen
             in
             the
             Fathers
             bosome
             ,
             that
             he
             Testifies
             ,
             and
             speaketh
             the
             very
             words
             of
             God
             ,
             yea
             declareth
             and
             maketh
             known
             God
             himself
             ,
             being
             the
             bright
             breaking-forth
             of
             the
             Fathers
             glory
             ,
             which
             was
             that
             which
             Moses
             ,
             that
             great
             Prophet
             did
             so
             much
             desire
             to
             behold
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             obtain
             it
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             said
             his
             hearers
             were
             astonished
             at
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             concluded
             no
             man
             ever
             
             spake
             like
             this
             man
             ,
             and
             the
             best
             of
             them
             knew
             not
             whether
             to
             go
             to
             better
             themselves
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             he
             had
             the
             words
             of
             eternall
             life
             ,
             yea
             and
             that
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             promise
             which
             the
             Saints
             were
             and
             still
             are
             to
             receive
             ,
             was
             but
             to
             glorifie
             him
             ,
             to
             take
             of
             him
             and
             his
             words
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             unto
             them
             the
             treasures
             of
             light
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             refreshment
             that
             is
             contained
             therein
             ;
             see
             for
             the
             proof
             of
             all
             this
             ,
             1
             Io.
             17.
             18.
             
             Io.
             3.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             34.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             
             Exo.
             33.
             18
             ,
             27.
             
             Mat.
             7.
             28.
             
             Io.
             7.
             46.
             
             Io.
             6.
             68.
             
             Io.
             14.
             26.
             
             &
             16.
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             as
             for
             excellency
             of
             matter
             ,
             so
             for
             efficacy
             and
             powerfull
             instructing
             ,
             there
             is
             none
             to
             him
             in
             point
             of
             instruction
             ,
             for
             he
             it
             is
             in
             whose
             hand
             is
             the
             Key
             of
             David
             ,
             and
             he
             openeth
             the
             heart
             to
             understand
             the
             scriptures
             ;
             and
             to
             shew
             a
             lively
             experiment
             of
             his
             powerfull
             instructing
             ,
             when
             he
             was
             here
             upon
             Earth
             ,
             he
             past
             by
             the
             wise
             and
             learned
             Rabbies
             ,
             and
             called
             the
             illiterate
             and
             foolish
             Fishermen
             ,
             and
             to
             this
             day
             doth
             choose
             not
             many
             wise
             ,
             nor
             many
             learned
             ,
             but
             the
             poor
             foolish
             and
             despised
             ones
             ,
             that
             as
             a
             teacher
             he
             may
             shew
             his
             abilities
             ,
             thereby
             giving
             understanding
             to
             the
             simple
             ,
             speaking
             words
             of
             light
             ,
             and
             life
             ,
             and
             spirit
             to
             them
             ,
             and
             by
             them
             to
             confound
             the
             wise
             ,
             and
             learned
             ,
             and
             mighty
             ;
             yea
             he
             indeed
             is
             the
             light
             of
             the
             Gentiles
             which
             sate
             (
             and
             still
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             sit
             )
             in
             darkness
             ,
             and
             is
             that
             true
             light
             that
             enlightneth
             every
             one
             that
             cometh
             into
             the
             World
             ,
             see
             24
             Luke
             45.
             1
             
             Corinthians
             1.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Iohn
             6.
             63.
             
             Acts
             13.
             47.
             
             Iohn
             1.
             9.
             
             And
             as
             he
             was
             the
             Prophet
             ,
             opening
             his
             Fathers
             Bosome
             ,
             and
             shewing
             the
             things
             that
             were
             past
             and
             present
             ,
             so
             the
             things
             also
             that
             were
             to
             come
             ;
             he
             tells
             them
             how
             many
             things
             he
             must
             suffer
             of
             the
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Chief
             Priests
             ,
             and
             Scribes
             ,
             and
             be
             killed
             ,
             and
             raised
             again
             the
             third
             day
             ,
             and
             therein
             foresheweth
             his
             Office
             of
             Priesthood
             ;
             he
             also
             foretells
             how
             after
             he
             is
             risen
             as
             a
             Lord
             ,
             he
             will
             set
             his
             House
             in
             order
             ,
             and
             so
             depart
             to
             his
             Father
             to
             receive
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             to
             return
             ,
             and
             what
             shall
             befall
             his
             Servants
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             absence
             ,
             by
             the
             reign
             and
             rage
             of
             the
             Beast
             ,
             and
             Spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             and
             what
             will
             be
             each
             ones
             portion
             at
             his
             return
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Revelation
             ,
             which
             is
             surrounded
             with
             blessings
             to
             him
             that
             readeth
             ,
             Chapter
             1.
             3.
             and
             curses
             to
             him
             that
             addeth
             to
             it
             ,
             or
             taketh
             from
             it
             ,
             Chapr
             .
             last
             18.
             19.
             
             Wherefore
             seeing
             there
             is
             no
             Prophet
             or
             Teacher
             to
             Christ
             and
             his
             Spirit
             in
             point
             of
             instruction
             ,
             both
             for
             excellency
             of
             matter
             ,
             and
             efficacy
             in
             teaching
             ,
             it
             well
             suites
             with
             
             Christians
             to
             be
             still
             cleaving
             close
             to
             this
             Prophet
             ,
             and
             concluding
             with
             the
             Disciple
             that
             first
             trusted
             in
             him
             ,
             Whither
             shall
             we
             go
             ,
             thou
             hast
             the
             Words
             of
             Eternall
             life
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             he
             is
          
           
             [
             
               The
               Anointed
               King
               ,
               who
               is
               gone
               unto
               his
               Father
               for
               his
               glorious
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               shall
               ere
               long
               return
               again
            
             ]
             That
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             is
             the
             Anointed
             King
             could
             not
             be
             hid
             in
             the
             day
             of
             his
             humiliation
             ,
             as
             appears
             Luke
             23.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             &
             Chapter
             19.
             38.
             
             The
             Majesty
             of
             a
             King
             did
             to
             appear
             in
             that
             lowly
             and
             meek
             form
             ,
             while
             he
             rode
             upon
             an
             Asse
             ,
             that
             if
             the
             multitude
             of
             the
             Disciples
             had
             not
             confest
             him
             ,
             but
             had
             held
             their
             p●ace
             ,
             the
             stones
             would
             cry
             out
             ;
             yea
             and
             then
             his
             word
             had
             a
             powerfull
             efficacy
             like
             the
             word
             of
             a
             King
             among
             Men
             and
             Devils
             ,
             the
             winds
             and
             Seas
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             speaks
             but
             the
             word
             and
             the
             blind
             see
             ,
             the
             lame
             walk
             ,
             the
             deaf
             hear
             ,
             the
             dumb
             speak
             ,
             the
             dead
             are
             raised
             ,
             the
             Devills
             are
             cast
             out
             ,
             the
             poor
             receive
             the
             Gospell
             ;
             when
             he
             is
             at
             the
             weakest
             ,
             then
             is
             Pilate
             fore'd
             to
             confess
             that
             he
             is
             King
             of
             the
             Iews
             ,
             and
             to
             propagate
             this
             confession
             as
             far
             as
             Latin
             ,
             Greek
             ,
             and
             Hebrew
             will
             cary
             it
             ;
             this
             appears
             more
             evident
             ,
             since
             he
             was
             raised
             and
             sits
             as
             Lord
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             the
             hearts
             and
             lives
             of
             his
             Servants
             ,
             by
             powring
             forth
             that
             Spirit
             or
             oyntment
             received
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             33
             ,
             34
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             So
             that
             the
             Kings
             of
             Israel
             were
             but
             his
             types
             ,
             and
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Nations
             are
             but
             his
             Sword-bearers
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             King
             of
             Kings
             ;
             but
             most
             lively
             shall
             this
             truth
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
             when
             all
             enemies
             shall
             become
             his
             footstool
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             appear
             indeed
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             King
             with
             thousands
             of
             his
             Saints
             ,
             and
             ten
             thousand
             times
             ten
             thousand
             of
             the
             heavenly
             Hosts
             ,
             and
             shall
             in
             the
             powerfull
             word
             of
             a
             King
             command
             the
             Earth
             and
             the
             Sea
             to
             give
             up
             their
             Dead
             ,
             and
             both
             wicked
             men
             and
             Devills
             to
             go
             together
             into
             torment
             ,
             and
             they
             shall
             be
             tormented
             ,
             and
             the
             Saints
             to
             enter
             into
             the
             joy
             of
             their
             Lord
             ,
             and
             it
             shall
             be
             unspeakably
             glorious
             ,
             25
             Mat.
             31.
             32.
             
             Luke
             ,
             9.
             26.
             
             John
             5.
             28
             ,
             29.
             
             And
             that
             he
             is
             gone
             unto
             his
             Father
             to
             receive
             his
             Kingdom
             ,
             and
             shall
             ere
             long
             return
             again
             ,
             will
             be
             made
             manifest
             by
             these
             scriptures
             ,
             Io.
             20.
             17.
             
             Lu.
             19.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Heb.
             9.
             last
             .
             2
             Tim.
             4.
             1.
             
             Rev.
             last
             ,
             so
             that
             as
             certainly
             as
             he
             hath
             had
             a
             time
             for
             his
             Propheticall
             Office
             and
             for
             his
             Priestly
             ,
             so
             shall
             he
             have
             a
             time
             for
             his
             Kingly
             ;
             and
             as
             the
             dream
             of
             Nebuchadnezzer
             hath
             been
             found
             certain
             ,
             and
             the
             interpretation
             of
             Daniel
             sure
             ,
             concerning
             those
             four
             Monarchies
             or
             Kingdoms
             of
             men
             which
             should
             come
             to
             pass
             in
             the
             Earth
             ,
             so
             certain
             and
             sure
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             the
             day
             is
             aproaching
             that
             the
             God
             of
             Heaven
             will
             set
             up
             his
             Kingdom
             by
             that
             despised
             yet
             Corner-stone
             
             that
             was
             cut
             out
             without
             hands
             ,
             Dan.
             2.
             44.
             45.
             
          
           
             [
             
               That
               this
               Iesus
               Christ
               is
               also
               the
               Lord
               ,
               none
               to
               or
               with
               him
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             That
             he
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             appears
             2
             Cor.
             4.
             5.
             
             We
             preach
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             Lord
             ,
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             and
             Acts
             10.
             36.
             saith
             Peter
             ,
             he
             is
             Lord
             of
             all
             ,
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             that
             he
             is
             called
             Lord
             of
             Lords
             .
             Rev.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             there
             is
             none
             to
             him
             by
             way
             of
             commanding
             and
             ordering
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             household
             of
             Faith
             ,
             will
             evidently
             appear
             if
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             household
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             commanding
             and
             ordering
             power
             that
             suits
             therewith
             ,
             be
             considered
             with
             respect
             unto
             him
             .
             For
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             household
             of
             Faith
             ,
             they
             are
             a
             company
             of
             faithfull
             ones
             ,
             that
             are
             
             bought
             with
             the
             price
             of
             his
             blood
             ,
             knit
             together
             in
             one
             by
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             founded
             wholly
             upon
             himself
             ,
             built
             up
             by
             him
             to
             be
             a
             holy
             habitation
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             not
             in
             the
             least
             measure
             to
             be
             defiled
             with
             the
             inventions
             and
             commandements
             of
             men
             ,
             from
             whence
             it
             is
             that
             they
             are
             still
             with
             their
             ey
             fixt
             upon
             him
             whom
             they
             look
             upon
             to
             be
             as
             well
             the
             finisher
             as
             the
             author
             of
             their
             faith
             ,
             still
             in
             their
             hearts
             calling
             on
             him
             that
             hath
             bought
             them
             ,
             and
             saying
             ,
             Lord
             what
             wilt
             thou
             have
             me
             to
             doe
             ,
             and
             still
             standing
             upon
             their
             watch
             to
             harken
             what
             this
             Lord
             will
             speak
             ,
             for
             the
             voice
             of
             a
             stranger
             they
             will
             not
             hear
             ;
             so
             that
             by
             this
             it
             evidently
             appears
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             none
             that
             hath
             so
             much
             right
             unto
             this
             household
             of
             Faith
             by
             way
             of
             ordering
             it
             ,
             not
             yet
             freedom
             in
             it
             by
             way
             of
             commanding
             ,
             as
             hath
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             Lord
             ;
             And
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             worship
             which
             is
             spirituall
             ,
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             a
             spirituall
             worshipper
             ,
             and
             after
             or
             in
             that
             true
             manner
             that
             the
             Father
             of
             spirits
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             it
             will
             as
             evidently
             appear
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             none
             to
             him
             by
             way
             of
             commanding
             and
             ordering
             in
             this
             matter
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             only
             begotten
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             came
             out
             of
             ,
             and
             yet
             is
             ,
             in
             his
             bosome
             ,
             and
             hath
             declared
             him
             ,
             the
             true
             way
             of
             his
             worship
             ,
             and
             who
             are
             such
             worshippers
             as
             he
             seekes
             for
             ;
             who
             as
             a
             Lord
             faithfull
             over
             his
             house
             before
             his
             departure
             gave
             order
             thereto
             ,
             commanded
             his
             Servants
             to
             watch
             ,
             and
             to
             hold
             fast
             till
             he
             come
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             absence
             being
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             his
             Father
             ,
             is
             mindefull
             to
             shed
             abroad
             of
             that
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             Promise
             ,
             whereby
             the
             true
             worshippers
             shall
             be
             led
             from
             truth
             to
             truth
             ,
             untill
             they
             be
             brought
             into
             all
             truth
             .
             And
             if
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             commanding
             and
             ordering
             power
             ,
             that
             suits
             both
             with
             the
             worship
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             worshippers
             ,
             which
             the
             Father
             of
             Spirits
             seeks
             for
             be
             also
             considered
             ,
             which
             
             is
             not
             a
             law
             of
             a
             carnall
             commandment
             seconded
             with
             carnall
             weapons
             ,
             or
             an
             arm
             of
             flesh
             :
             but
             a
             spirituall
             law
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             Apostle
             cals
             it
             Rom.
             8.
             
               a
               law
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               life
               from
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             spoken
             unto
             ,
             or
             rather
             written
             in
             the
             heart
             of
             a
             Christian
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             reason
             whereof
             he
             obeyes
             from
             the
             heart
             ,
             readily
             ,
             willingly
             and
             cheerfully
             that
             form
             of
             doctrine
             which
             is
             engraven
             and
             laid
             up
             therein
             ,
             Heb.
             8.
             10.
             2
             
             Cor.
             3.
             3.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             17.
             
             If
             this
             I
             say
             be
             considered
             ,
             that
             the
             worship
             is
             spirituall
             ,
             such
             as
             must
             begin
             in
             ,
             spring
             up
             ,
             and
             rise
             from
             the
             heart
             and
             the
             spirit
             ,
             and
             so
             be
             directed
             to
             the
             Father
             of
             spirits
             ,
             and
             so
             the
             commanding
             power
             that
             suits
             herewith
             ,
             must
             speak
             to
             the
             heart
             and
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             then
             is
             there
             no
             Lord
             in
             this
             matter
             to
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             speaks
             to
             the
             heart
             in
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             his
             words
             are
             as
             commands
             from
             the
             head
             to
             the
             members
             ,
             which
             conveigh
             together
             spirit
             and
             life
             to
             obey
             them
             ,
             by
             reason
             of
             which
             his
             commands
             are
             not
             grievous
             ,
             for
             where
             the
             Spirit
             of
             this
             Lord
             is
             ,
             there
             is
             liberty
             ,
             and
             they
             by
             beholding
             the
             glory
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             are
             transformed
             into
             the
             same
             Image
             ,
             from
             glory
             unto
             glory
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             there
             is
             none
             with
             him
             ,
             he
             is
             the
             onely
             Lord
             ,
             and
             law-giver
             of
             this
             spirituall
             building
             ,
             and
             so
             of
             the
             spirits
             in
             this
             sense
             ,
             appears
             by
             such
             scriptures
             as
             say
             ,
             
               One
               is
               your
               Lord
               and
               law-giver
               ,
               James
            
             4.
             12.
             
             Ephes
             .
             4.
             5.
             
             Mat.
             23.
             8.
             10.
             and
             by
             such
             as
             say
             ,
             
               ye
               are
               bought
               with
               a
               price
               ,
               be
               ye
               not
               therefore
               the
               servants
               of
               men
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Apostles
             that
             had
             greater
             authority
             in
             this
             point
             than
             any
             men
             living
             ,
             yet
             they
             acknowledge
             they
             had
             not
             Dominion
             over
             mens
             faith
             ,
             and
             therefore
             declare
             this
             to
             be
             the
             express
             mind
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             the
             servants
             of
             this
             Lord
             must
             not
             strive
             (
             as
             if
             they
             were
             Lords
             )
             but
             be
             patient
             ,
             in
             meekness
             instructing
             those
             that
             oppose
             themselves
             ,
             or
             as
             the
             word
             imports
             ,
             that
             set
             themselves
             by
             covenant
             in
             opposition
             to
             that
             living
             Lord.
             And
             whereas
             it
             is
             declared
             in
             the
             testimony
             ,
             that
             this
             houshold
             of
             faith
             was
             purchased
             by
             his
             blood
             as
             Priest
             ,
             instructed
             and
             nourished
             by
             his
             Spirit
             as
             Prophet
             ,
             &c.
             this
             will
             all
             evidently
             appear
             to
             be
             true
             Acts
             20.
             28.
             
             John
             16.
             from
             the
             7.
             to
             the
             16.
             1
             
             Cor.
             2.
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             
             John
             1.
             2.
             26
             ,
             27.
             
             Rev.
             2.
             11.
             17.
             29.
             2
             
             Thes
             .
             14
             ,
             15.
             1
             
             Cor.
             11.
             2.
             and
             1.
             7.
             
             And
             so
             is
             the
             first
             part
             of
             the
             testimony
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             confirmed
             and
             justified
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             [
             
               I
               testifie
               that
               Baptism
               or
               dipping
               in
               water
               is
               one
               of
               the
               commands
               of
               this
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
             ]
             That
             this
             commandment
             of
             Jesus
             is
             by
             way
             of
             dipping
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             by
             drowning
             ,
             overwhelming
             ,
             or
             
             burying
             in
             water
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             sprinkling
             with
             water
             ,
             appears
             many
             waies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             although
             there
             be
             frequent
             mention
             made
             of
             that
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             in
             his
             Last
             Will
             and
             Testament
             ,
             yet
             is
             it
             never
             expressed
             by
             the
             word
             that
             may
             be
             rendred
             rantism
             ,
             or
             sprinkling
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             word
             that
             is
             rendred
             baptism
             ,
             or
             dipping
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             that
             the
             word
             by
             which
             it
             is
             so
             frequently
             exprest
             doth
             in
             proper
             English
             signify
             to
             dip
             ,
             to
             plung
             under
             water
             ,
             and
             as
             it
             were
             to
             drown
             ,
             but
             yet
             so
             as
             with
             safety
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             party
             (
             as
             to
             the
             manner
             )
             may
             be
             drowned
             again
             ,
             and
             again
             ;
             see
             the
             instance
             of
             Naaman
             ,
             he
             dipp'd
             himself
             seven
             times
             in
             Jordan
             ,
             2
             Kings
             5.
             14.
             and
             to
             this
             sense
             of
             the
             word
             (
             at
             least
             in
             that
             place
             )
             both
             the
             
               Greek
               ,
               Latine
            
             ,
             and
             English
             Churches
             agree
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             that
             the
             phrase
             (
             in
             which
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             such
             an
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             )
             doth
             necessarily
             import
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             when
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             baptizing
             ,
             there
             generally
             followeth
             that
             word
             the
             preposition
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             which
             is
             commonly
             translated
             in
             ,
             or
             into
             ,
             which
             suits
             with
             dipping
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             preposition
             (
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             )
             which
             signifies
             with
             ,
             and
             so
             suits
             with
             sprinkling
             .
             And
             therefore
             it
             may
             be
             as
             well
             rendred
             ,
             I
             baptize
             you
             in
             water
             ,
             and
             he
             shall
             baptize
             you
             in
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             Mar.
             1.
             8.
             as
             it
             is
             rendred
             Iohn
             did
             baptize
             in
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             River
             of
             
               Jordan
               ,
               verse
            
             4
             ,
             5.
             or
             that
             Iohn
             was
             in
             the
             Spirit
             on
             the
             Lords
             day
             ,
             Rev.
             1.
             10.
             and
             they
             were
             baptized
             in
             the
             cloud
             and
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             2.
             yea
             it
             may
             as
             well
             be
             rendred
             ,
             I
             baptize
             ,
             or
             dip
             you
             into
             water
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             rendred
             they
             were
             casting
             a
             net
             into
             the
             Sea
             Mar.
             1.
             16.
             for
             the
             words
             are
             the
             same
             ,
             and
             it
             would
             be
             an
             improper
             speech
             to
             say
             Iohn
             did
             baptise
             with
             the
             wilderness
             ,
             and
             they
             were
             casting
             a
             net
             with
             the
             sea
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             That
             this
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             is
             by
             way
             of
             dipping
             ,
             and
             not
             sprinkling
             ,
             appears
             ,
             in
             that
             for
             the
             resemblance
             ,
             and
             likeness
             hereunto
             ,
             the
             Israelites
             passing
             under
             the
             cloud
             ,
             and
             through
             the
             sea
             ,
             where
             the
             Aegyptians
             that
             were
             their
             Lords
             ,
             and
             commanders
             ,
             their
             pursuers
             ,
             and
             enemies
             ,
             that
             sought
             their
             destruction
             ,
             were
             drowned
             ,
             left
             behind
             ,
             and
             seen
             no
             more
             ,
             is
             by
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             called
             a
             baptism
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             1
             ,
             2.
             they
             were
             baptized
             in
             the
             cloud
             ,
             &c.
             
             Where
             observe
             it
             is
             not
             here
             rendred
             with
             the
             cloud
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             Sea
             ,
             as
             in
             the
             other
             place
             ,
             Mark
             1.
             8.
             with
             water
             ,
             because
             it
             suits
             with
             sprinkling
             ,
             although
             the
             word
             be
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             in
             the
             cloud
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             Sea
             ,
             which
             suits
             with
             dipping
             ,
             
             or
             overwhelming
             ,
             and
             so
             with
             the
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             they
             passing
             through
             the
             midst
             of
             the
             red
             or
             bloudy
             Sea
             on
             dry
             land
             ,
             which
             stood
             on
             both
             sides
             as
             a
             wall
             ,
             and
             being
             under
             the
             Cloud
             ,
             were
             as
             men
             in
             a
             carnall
             eie
             overwhelmed
             and
             drowned
             ,
             and
             yet
             truly
             saved
             ,
             and
             safe
             from
             their
             enemies
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             this
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             was
             not
             by
             sprinkling
             ,
             but
             by
             dipping
             ,
             or
             putting
             the
             person
             into
             or
             under
             the
             water
             ,
             appears
             by
             Philips
             baptizing
             the
             Eunuch
             ;
             It
             is
             said
             ,
             
               They
               went
               both
               down
               into
               the
               water
               ,
            
             both
             Philip
             the
             baptizer
             ,
             and
             the
             Eunuch
             that
             was
             the
             person
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             being
             there
             in
             the
             water
             ,
             Philip
             baptized
             ,
             or
             dipper
             him
             in
             that
             water
             ,
             as
             John
             did
             Jesus
             in
             the
             river
             of
             Jordan
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             is
             said
             as
             they
             descended
             ,
             or
             went
             down
             into
             the
             water
             ,
             so
             they
             ascended
             ,
             or
             went
             strait
             way
             up
             out
             of
             the
             water
             ,
             see
             Acts
             8.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             Mat.
             3.
             16.
             mark
             the
             expression
             ,
             
               And
               Jesus
               when
               he
               was
               baptized
               went
               up
               straitway
               out
               of
               the
               water
               ,
            
             therefore
             had
             he
             been
             down
             in
             the
             water
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             That
             this
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             was
             not
             by
             sprinkling
             ,
             but
             by
             dipping
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             were
             a
             drowning
             ,
             appears
             ,
             in
             that
             Iohn
             the
             Baptizer
             ,
             his
             work
             being
             to
             baptize
             ,
             remains
             in
             the
             wilderness
             by
             the
             river
             of
             Iordan
             ,
             and
             afterward
             in
             Aenon
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             that
             is
             rendred
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             why
             there
             he
             abode
             ,
             was
             ,
             
               because
               there
               was
               much
               water
               there
               ,
            
             which
             need
             not
             have
             been
             ,
             if
             that
             appointment
             could
             have
             been
             performed
             by
             sprinkling
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             dipping
             .
             See
             Luke
             3.
             2
             ,
             3.
             
             Iohn
             3.
             23.
             
          
           
             7.
             
             That
             this
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             was
             not
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             sprinkling
             ,
             but
             by
             diping
             ,
             &c.
             appears
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             it self
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             such
             an
             ordinance
             as
             whereby
             the
             person
             that
             submitteth
             thereto
             ,
             doth
             visibly
             put
             on
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             is
             hereby
             visibly
             planted
             into
             his
             death
             ,
             holding
             forth
             therein
             a
             lively
             similitude
             ,
             and
             likeness
             unto
             his
             death
             ;
             whereby
             onely
             through
             faith
             he
             now
             professeth
             he
             hath
             escaped
             death
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             hope
             to
             obtain
             life
             ,
             and
             peace
             everlasting
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             have
             fellowship
             with
             him
             in
             his
             death
             ,
             as
             to
             be
             dead
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             to
             reckon
             himself
             to
             be
             dead
             indeed
             unto
             sin
             ,
             Sathan
             ,
             the
             law
             ,
             and
             the
             curse
             .
             See
             Gal.
             3.
             27.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             2.
             3.
             5.
             7
             ,
             8.
             11.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.
             29.
             
             But
             the
             planting
             of
             a
             person
             into
             the
             likness
             of
             death
             is
             no
             waies
             resembled
             by
             sprinkling
             ;
             but
             by
             dipping
             it
             is
             lively
             set
             forth
             and
             demonstrated
             ,
             therefore
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             This
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             sci
             .
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             an
             ordinance
             whereby
             the
             person
             that
             submitteth
             thereto
             ,
             doth
             hereby
             visibly
             and
             cleerly
             resemble
             the
             buriall
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             being
             buried
             with
             him
             ,
             so
             as
             in
             
             respect
             of
             the
             old
             man
             ,
             the
             former
             lusts
             and
             conversation
             ,
             like
             the
             Egyptians
             ,
             to
             be
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             seen
             no
             more
             .
             See
             Romans
             6.
             4.
             6.
             
             Col.
             2.
             12.
             
             But
             sprinkling
             doth
             no
             way
             lively
             resemble
             the
             buriall
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             persons
             being
             buried
             with
             him
             ,
             as
             dipping
             doth
             ;
             therefore
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             This
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             sci
             .
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             an
             ordinance
             wherby
             the
             person
             that
             submitteth
             thereto
             ,
             doth
             visibly
             ,
             and
             lively
             hold
             forth
             herein
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             declares
             him
             ,
             whose
             life
             was
             taken
             from
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             be
             alive
             again
             ,
             who
             although
             he
             died
             and
             was
             buried
             ,
             yet
             was
             he
             not
             left
             in
             the
             grave
             to
             see
             corruption
             ,
             but
             was
             raised
             again
             ,
             and
             behold
             he
             liveth
             for
             evermore
             ;
             and
             as
             hereby
             he
             holds
             forth
             the
             resurrectiof
             Christ
             ,
             so
             doth
             he
             also
             his
             own
             ,
             being
             planted
             into
             the
             likeness
             therof
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             reckon
             himself
             to
             be
             in
             his
             soul
             and
             spirit
             quickned
             ,
             and
             risen
             with
             Christ
             ,
             from
             henceforth
             to
             live
             unto
             God
             the
             fountain
             of
             life
             ,
             and
             to
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             Lord
             who
             died
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             rose
             again
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             walk
             in
             newness
             of
             life
             in
             this
             present
             evill
             world
             ,
             being
             also
             begotten
             unto
             a
             lively
             hope
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             world
             to
             come
             he
             shall
             be
             raised
             ,
             and
             quickned
             both
             in
             soul
             ,
             and
             body
             ,
             to
             a
             life
             everlasting
             .
             See
             Rom.
             6.
             4
             ,
             5.
             8.
             11.
             
             Acts
             8.
             33
             ,
             35
             ,
             36.
             
             Col.
             2.
             12.
             
             Rom.
             8.
             11.
             1
             
             Cor.
             15.
             29.
             1
             
             Pet.
             1.
             3.
             but
             sprinkling
             doth
             no
             way
             lively
             resemble
             the
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             souls
             or
             bodies
             rising
             ,
             or
             being
             raised
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             the
             way
             of
             dipping
             doth
             .
             Therefore
             this
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             was
             ,
             and
             still
             is
             ,
             to
             be
             performed
             by
             way
             of
             dipping
             or
             putting
             the
             person
             into
             or
             under
             the
             water
             ,
             and
             not
             by
             sprinkling
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             this
             dipping
             in
             ,
             or
             into
             water
             ,
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             is
             one
             of
             the
             commandments
             of
             this
             Lord
             Iesus
             Christ
             ,
             doth
             evidently
             appear
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             Mark
             16.
             15
             ,
             16
             compared
             with
             Acts
             2.
             38.
             41.
             8.
             36.
             38.
             and
             10.
             47
             ,
             48.
             
             And
             that
             it
             is
             also
             to
             be
             observed
             by
             all
             that
             trust
             in
             Christ
             ,
             as
             other
             of
             his
             commands
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Lord
             ,
             untill
             he
             come
             again
             ,
             is
             likewise
             expresly
             manifested
             to
             be
             his
             will
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             20.
             
             Gal.
             1.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
             Jude
             3.
             2
             
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
             Col.
             2.
             5
             ,
             6.
             
             Rev.
             2.
             25.
             3.
             11.
             
             
               Hold
               fast
               till
               I
               come
               .
               Rev.
            
             22.
             14.
             19.
             
             Heb.
             12.
             25.
             
             But
             to
             proceed
             .
          
           
             [
             
               That
               a
               visible
               believer
               or
               disciple
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               one
               that
               manifesteth
               repentance
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               faith
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               )
               is
               the
               onely
               person
               that
               is
               to
               be
               baptised
               with
               that
               visible
               baptism
               or
               dipping
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               water
            
             ]
             That
             a
             visible
             disciple
             or
             Scholar
             of
             Christ
             ,
             one
             that
             manifesteth
             himself
             to
             have
             heard
             him
             ,
             to
             have
             been
             
             taught
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             to
             have
             yielded
             up
             himself
             to
             him
             as
             his
             teacher
             ,
             is
             the
             only
             person
             ,
             &c.
             will
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             By
             the
             commission
             it self
             ,
             and
             the
             argument
             stands
             thus
             ,
             they
             and
             they
             onely
             have
             right
             to
             this
             ordinance
             ,
             and
             appointment
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             whom
             the
             ordainer
             himself
             ,
             sci
             .
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Lord
             ,
             hath
             in
             his
             Last
             Will
             and
             Testament
             appointed
             it
             to
             ;
             but
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Lord
             hath
             appointed
             it
             to
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             to
             Believers
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             onely
             .
             Therefore
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             proposition
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             and
             the
             second
             will
             easily
             be
             proved
             :
             see
             the
             commission
             by
             which
             the
             Apostles
             were
             warranted
             to
             administer
             this
             ordinance
             ,
             and
             so
             must
             all
             that
             baptise
             or
             they
             will
             appear
             but
             usurpers
             Mat.
             28.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             All
             power
             is
             given
             unto
             me
             in
             heaven
             and
             in
             Earth
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             go
             ye
             therefore
             and
             discipulize
             or
             make
             disciples
             not
             among
             the
             Jews
             only
             ,
             but
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             Nations
             ,
             and
             baptize
             them
             ;
             so
             that
             if
             the
             question
             should
             have
             been
             made
             ,
             Lord
             whom
             shall
             we
             baptise
             of
             the
             Nations
             among
             the
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ?
             his
             answer
             was
             given
             in
             the
             words
             before
             ,
             and
             he
             would
             have
             given
             no
             other
             ,
             you
             shall
             baptize
             amongst
             the
             Nations
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             such
             as
             first
             have
             been
             taught
             ,
             and
             by
             teaching
             have
             been
             made
             my
             disciples
             ;
             so
             Mar.
             16.
             16.
             
             Go
             ye
             into
             all
             the
             world
             ,
             saith
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             preach
             the
             Gospel
             to
             every
             creature
             ,
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Jews
             ,
             he
             that
             beleeveth
             and
             is
             baptized
             shall
             be
             saved
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             that
             if
             the
             question
             here
             again
             should
             be
             propounded
             who
             among
             the
             religious
             and
             strict
             Jews
             ,
             and
             the
             loose
             and
             profane
             Gentiles
             ,
             should
             be
             baptised
             ,
             the
             answer
             is
             plain
             ,
             those
             to
             whom
             the
             Gospel
             first
             hath
             been
             preached
             ,
             and
             they
             through
             that
             Gospel
             have
             also
             believed
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             By
             the
             practice
             of
             the
             Commissioners
             who
             were
             faithful
             unto
             their
             Lord
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             charge
             which
             he
             gave
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             argument
             stands
             thus
             .
          
           
             Such
             as
             the
             faithful
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             first
             Commissioners
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Lord
             administred
             this
             ordinance
             of
             baptism
             unto
             ,
             such
             and
             such
             only
             ought
             to
             be
             made
             partakers
             thereof
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Apostles
             and
             first
             Commissioners
             of
             Christ
             administred
             not
             this
             ordinance
             unto
             carnal
             babes
             ,
             infants
             of
             daies
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             by
             the
             testimony
             of
             the
             Scriptures
             declared
             to
             be
             conceived
             in
             sin
             ,
             to
             be
             brought
             forth
             in
             iniquity
             ,
             and
             being
             born
             of
             the
             flesh
             to
             be
             but
             flesh
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             nature
             the
             Children
             of
             wrath
             one
             as
             well
             as
             another
             ;
             being
             also
             untaught
             .
             But
             to
             such
             as
             first
             were
             taught
             ,
             and
             were
             ordained
             ,
             by
             the
             
             immortal
             seed
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             to
             be
             born
             again
             ,
             and
             as
             new
             born
             babes
             in
             Christ
             ,
             having
             tasted
             of
             the
             sincere
             milk
             of
             the
             word
             ,
             desire
             still
             more
             of
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             grow
             up
             thereby
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             appeared
             to
             be
             converted
             and
             to
             become
             as
             little
             ones
             ,
             such
             little
             ones
             as
             believed
             in
             Jesus
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             proposition
             I
             suppose
             none
             that
             own
             Christ
             and
             his
             Apostles
             will
             dare
             to
             deny
             .
             And
             the
             second
             which
             is
             more
             questionable
             will
             also
             be
             proved
             .
             See
             Acts
             2.
             38
             ,
             39
             ,
             40
             ,
             41
             ,
             42
             ,
             &c.
             
             Although
             Peter
             with
             the
             11
             calls
             upon
             the
             convicted
             Jews
             to
             repent
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             baptized
             every
             one
             in
             the
             name
             of
             Jesus
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             ,
             and
             tells
             them
             that
             then
             they
             shall
             be
             made
             partakers
             of
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             should
             not
             need
             to
             distrust
             it
             ;
             he
             shews
             them
             the
             largeness
             of
             the
             promise
             that
             was
             made
             concerning
             the
             pouring
             forth
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             being
             promised
             to
             be
             poured
             forth
             upon
             all
             flesh
             ,
             as
             they
             had
             exprest
             in
             the
             beginning
             of
             their
             discourse
             out
             of
             Joel
             v.
             16.
             and
             17.
             and
             therefore
             ●aith
             ,
             t
             is
             to
             you
             and
             to
             your
             Children
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             that
             are
             a
             far
             off
             ,
             even
             as
             many
             (
             of
             you
             ,
             your
             children
             and
             such
             as
             are
             a
             far
             off
             )
             as
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             shall
             call
             ;
             yet
             he
             baptizeth
             none
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             were
             called
             by
             the
             holding
             forth
             the
             word
             of
             salvation
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             the
             words
             ,
             for
             they
             that
             gladly
             received
             his
             word
             were
             baptized
             ;
             and
             they
             only
             ;
             for
             they
             that
             were
             baptized
             were
             added
             ,
             and
             continued
             together
             in
             the
             Apostles
             Doctrine
             ,
             and
             in
             fellowship
             ,
             and
             in
             breaking
             of
             bread
             ,
             and
             in
             prayer
             ,
             and
             continued
             dayly
             with
             one
             accord
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             and
             breaking
             bread
             from
             house
             to
             house
             did
             eat
             their
             meat
             with
             gladness
             and
             singleness
             of
             heart
             ,
             praising
             God
             :
             all
             which
             cannot
             be
             understood
             of
             infants
             of
             daies
             .
             And
             therefore
             this
             place
             if
             rightly
             considered
             will
             be
             so
             far
             from
             affording
             a
             ground
             for
             the
             baptizing
             of
             the
             children
             of
             believing
             parents
             ,
             because
             here
             it
             is
             said
             the
             promise
             is
             to
             you
             and
             to
             your
             children
             ,
             that
             it
             will
             sufficiently
             evince
             the
             contrary
             ;
             for
             indeed
             such
             an
             apprehension
             is
             accompanyed
             with
             2
             or
             3
             evident
             mistakes
             ,
             there
             is
             a
             mistake
             in
             the
             promise
             ,
             in
             the
             parties
             to
             whom
             the
             promise
             belongs
             ,
             and
             the
             manner
             how
             it
             is
             to
             them
             and
             their
             children
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             There
             is
             a
             mistake
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             in
             that
             it
             is
             looked
             at
             as
             the
             covenant
             of
             Grace
             which
             doth
             ingratiate
             the
             soul
             into
             ,
             and
             gives
             it
             an
             interest
             in
             all
             the
             privileges
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             in
             order
             doth
             go
             before
             baptism
             or
             any
             other
             visible
             ordinance
             and
             appointment
             of
             his
             ,
             whereas
             in
             very
             truth
             by
             promise
             there
             ,
             is
             meant
             that
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             promise
             
             which
             they
             which
             believed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             obeyed
             him
             ,
             should
             according
             to
             promise
             receive
             after
             he
             was
             ascended
             unto
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             father
             ,
             as
             appears
             Joh.
             7.
             39.
             14.
             16.
             16.
             7.
             
             That
             which
             he
             had
             here
             shed
             a
             broad
             in
             a
             powerfull
             manner
             upon
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             these
             Jews
             also
             in
             believing
             and
             obeying
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             should
             also
             receive
             ,
             and
             therfore
             saith
             Peter
             ,
             repent
             ,
             and
             be
             baptized
             and
             ye
             shall
             receive
             ,
             &c.
             and
             was
             no
             other
             than
             that
             which
             was
             of
             old
             prophecyed
             of
             by
             Ioel
             ,
             as
             is
             declared
             v.
             16.
             and
             so
             is
             a
             promise
             that
             follows
             faith
             and
             obedience
             ,
             and
             not
             such
             as
             goes
             before
             to
             give
             right
             to
             this
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             a
             mistake
             in
             the
             parties
             to
             whom
             this
             promise
             belongs
             ,
             for
             whereas
             it
             is
             said
             
               to
               you
               and
               to
               your
               children
               ,
            
             and
             the
             reupon
             it
             is
             conceived
             to
             be
             meant
             believers
             ,
             and
             their
             infants
             of
             daies
             ,
             which
             upon
             that
             accompt
             are
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             it
             is
             plain
             and
             evident
             when
             the
             Apostle
             spoke
             these
             words
             to
             them
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             believers
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             they
             being
             prick'd
             at
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             only
             convinced
             of
             their
             evill
             in
             murdering
             the
             Lord
             of
             life
             ,
             propounded
             what
             they
             should
             do
             to
             be
             saved
             ,
             which
             is
             farre
             from
             believing
             ,
             to
             which
             the
             Apostle
             replies
             ,
             
               repent
               ,
               and
               be
               baptized
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Jesus
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sinnes
            
             ;
             and
             to
             conceive
             that
             by
             their
             children
             were
             meant
             infants
             of
             daies
             ,
             it
             may
             be
             as
             well
             so
             understood
             by
             your
             Sonnes
             and
             daughters
             ,
             which
             should
             so
             receive
             of
             the
             promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             as
             to
             prophecy
             mentioned
             in
             the
             seventeenth
             verse
             of
             this
             chapter
             ,
             to
             which
             these
             words
             are
             related
             ;
             and
             to
             make
             it
             appear
             that
             the
             promise
             was
             not
             so
             either
             to
             them
             or
             their
             children
             (
             as
             yet
             manifested
             )
             to
             give
             them
             right
             unto
             baptism
             ,
             after
             many
             more
             words
             used
             by
             the
             Apostle
             to
             perswade
             them
             to
             save
             themselves
             from
             this
             adulterous
             generation
             ,
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             but
             as
             many
             as
             gladly
             received
             his
             word
             were
             baptized
             ,
             and
             but
             only
             such
             ,
             and
             not
             their
             infants
             of
             daies
             ,
             for
             they
             that
             were
             baptized
             continued
             together
             in
             such
             appointments
             of
             Christ
             as
             infants
             are
             in
             no
             measure
             capable
             of
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             There
             is
             a
             mistake
             in
             the
             manner
             how
             this
             promise
             is
             to
             them
             ,
             &
             their
             children
             ,
             not
             spoken
             to
             them
             now
             as
             believers
             ,
             &
             their
             children
             as
             having
             right
             and
             interest
             peculiar
             by
             them
             ,
             but
             indeed
             to
             them
             and
             their
             children
             no
             otherwise
             than
             to
             all
             that
             are
             a
             far
             off
             ,
             which
             if
             taken
             in
             the
             generall
             cannot
             be
             understood
             but
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             general
             promise
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             pour
             forth
             his
             Spirit
             upon
             all
             flesh
             ,
             but
             if
             with
             the
             restriction
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             even
             as
             many
             as
             the
             Lord
             our
             God
             shall
             call
             ,
             then
             ,
             parents
             
             and
             children
             ,
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             such
             as
             are
             neer
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             are
             a
             far
             off
             ,
             must
             be
             called
             by
             the
             word
             of
             his
             grace
             before
             they
             can
             have
             a
             peculiar
             right
             and
             interest
             in
             this
             spirit
             of
             promise
             ,
             and
             so
             a
             child
             that
             is
             called
             to
             believe
             and
             obey
             the
             Gospel
             may
             have
             this
             promise
             made
             good
             unto
             him
             before
             his
             father
             ,
             and
             a
             Gentile
             that
             is
             a
             far
             off
             before
             a
             Jew
             that
             is
             neer
             .
          
           
             This
             will
             appear
             also
             by
             other
             instances
             ,
             as
             of
             Philip
             baptizing
             in
             Samaria
             ,
             they
             were
             men
             and
             women
             that
             he
             baptised
             there
             ,
             such
             as
             believed
             and
             received
             the
             word
             with
             great
             joy
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             8.
             12.
             and
             when
             the
             Eunuch
             seeing
             the
             water
             ,
             asked
             
               what
               should
               let
               him
               to
               be
               baptised
               ,
               Philip
            
             intimates
             that
             although
             he
             had
             been
             taught
             ,
             yet
             the
             want
             of
             a
             manifestation
             of
             faith
             would
             be
             a
             let
             ,
             v.
             36
             ,
             37.
             
             And
             whereas
             there
             is
             mention
             made
             of
             whole
             houses
             that
             were
             baptised
             ;
             that
             the
             Commissioners
             might
             appear
             faithfull
             unto
             their
             Lord
             ,
             and
             keep
             close
             to
             the
             very
             words
             of
             their
             Commission
             ,
             you
             shall
             find
             they
             were
             first
             taught
             ,
             and
             by
             teaching
             were
             made
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             gladly
             received
             his
             word
             .
             See
             it
             in
             Corn●lius
             houshold
             Acts
             10.
             33
             ,
             34.
             compared
             with
             the
             44.
             47.
             the
             Iaylors
             houshold
             Acts
             16.
             32.
             34.
             
               they
               spake
               unto
               him
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               unto
               all
               that
               were
               in
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               he
               set
               meat
               before
               them
               ,
               and
               rejoyced
               ,
               believing
               in
               God
               with
               all
               his
               house
            
             ;
             see
             it
             also
             in
             Crispus
             houshold
             ,
             Acts
             18.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Stephanus
             houshold
             1
             Cor.
             1.
             16
             ,
             17.
             compared
             with
             chap.
             16
             ,
             v.
             15.
             
             And
             as
             for
             Lydias
             houshold
             Acts.
             16.
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             being
             more
             silent
             therein
             ,
             they
             that
             cannot
             interpret
             it
             by
             the
             other
             four
             ,
             nor
             yet
             by
             the
             Commission
             it self
             ,
             nor
             by
             the
             Commissioners
             faithful
             observance
             thereof
             in
             all
             other
             instances
             ,
             let
             them
             prove
             if
             they
             can
             these
             three
             particulars
             .
             1.
             
             That
             Lydia
             ever
             had
             a
             husband
             .
             2.
             
             In
             case
             she
             had
             ,
             that
             ever
             she
             had
             any
             children
             by
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             in
             the
             3.
             place
             that
             they
             were
             not
             dead
             ,
             or
             so
             grown
             up
             that
             they
             might
             hear
             and
             receive
             the
             word
             gladly
             as
             well
             as
             their
             mother
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             A
             third
             argument
             to
             prove
             that
             a
             visible
             believer
             is
             the
             person
             that
             according
             to
             the
             mind
             of
             Christ
             is
             to
             be
             baptized
             in
             water
             ,
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             order
             which
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             laies
             down
             ,
             faith
             and
             baptism
             ,
             in
             the
             scriptures
             of
             truth
             ,
             putting
             faith
             still
             in
             the
             first
             place
             ,
             witness
             Mark
             16.
             15
             ,
             16.
             
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             
             Heb.
             6.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             
             A
             4
             argument
             may
             be
             taken
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             ordinance
             ,
             and
             a
             5
             from
             Johns
             Baptism
             .
             Yea
             much
             more
             might
             be
             said
             to
             this
             point
             ,
             but
             this
             may
             suffice
             .
          
           
             [
             
               And
               also
               the
               only
               person
               that
               is
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               visible
               order
               of
               his
            
             
             
               house
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               wait
               for
               his
               comming
               the
               second
               time
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Lord
               and
               King
               with
               his
               glorious
               Kingdome
               according
               to
               promise
            
             ]
             That
             he
             is
             the
             only
             person
             that
             is
             to
             enter
             into
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             the
             visible
             order
             of
             his
             house
             ,
             will
             evidently
             appear
             ,
             if
             the
             order
             in
             which
             our
             Lord
             left
             his
             house
             when
             he
             went
             to
             his
             Father
             to
             receive
             his
             kingdome
             be
             duly
             considered
             ,
             for
             in
             his
             last
             will
             and
             testament
             we
             shall
             find
             it
             thus
             recorded
             ,
             when
             our
             Lord
             was
             about
             to
             be
             gone
             ,
             he
             gave
             order
             unto
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             whom
             he
             made
             stewards
             in
             his
             house
             of
             the
             mysteries
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             make
             him
             Disciples
             of
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             as
             were
             so
             made
             should
             then
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             so
             visibly
             planted
             into
             Christ
             ,
             and
             put
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             having
             so
             received
             him
             ,
             should
             walk
             in
             him
             ,
             observing
             all
             things
             whatsoever
             he
             had
             commanded
             ,
             the
             first
             thing
             wherof
             as
             touching
             order
             was
             ,
             to
             be
             added
             or
             joined
             one
             to
             another
             in
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Gospel
             by
             a
             mutual
             professed
             subjection
             to
             the
             Scepter
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             being
             a
             company
             thus
             called
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             from
             worldly
             vanities
             ,
             and
             worldly
             worships
             ,
             after
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Lord
             (
             which
             is
             the
             proper
             English
             of
             these
             words
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             is
             in
             other
             terms
             called
             the
             Houshold
             of
             faith
             )
             should
             steadfastly
             continue
             together
             in
             the
             Apostles
             doctrine
             ,
             sci
             .
             the
             consolation
             ,
             reproof
             ,
             and
             instruction
             thereof
             ,
             in
             Fellowship
             ,
             sci
             .
             mutual
             support
             both
             inward
             and
             outward
             ;
             in
             Breaking
             of
             bread
             ,
             thereby
             remembring
             the
             death
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             whose
             soul
             was
             made
             an
             offering
             for
             sin
             ,
             as
             his
             flesh
             is
             meat
             indeed
             ,
             and
             his
             blood
             drink
             indeed
             ,
             by
             the
             help
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             nourish
             our
             souls
             and
             spirits
             up
             unto
             eternal
             life
             ,
             and
             in
             prayer
             ,
             one
             with
             and
             for
             another
             ;
             And
             that
             this
             is
             the
             absolute
             order
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             appointed
             in
             his
             last
             Will
             and
             Testament
             ,
             doth
             evidently
             appear
             both
             by
             his
             own
             precept
             ,
             and
             command
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             practice
             of
             such
             as
             first
             trusted
             in
             him
             ,
             and
             if
             so
             ,
             then
             neither
             infants
             of
             daies
             ,
             nor
             yet
             such
             as
             profess
             themselves
             to
             be
             believers
             in
             Jesus
             ,
             but
             refuse
             as
             a
             manifestation
             thereof
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             practice
             of
             such
             as
             first
             trusted
             in
             Christ
             ,
             to
             yield
             up
             themselves
             to
             be
             planted
             into
             the
             death
             ,
             burial
             ,
             and
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             so
             visibly
             to
             put
             Christ
             on
             ,
             as
             did
             the
             Christians
             of
             old
             ,
             I
             say
             such
             have
             no
             visible
             right
             to
             enter
             into
             ,
             or
             walk
             in
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Gospel
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             to
             conclude
             the
             point
             ,
             the
             argument
             stands
             thus
             .
             They
             ,
             and
             they
             only
             ,
             have
             visible
             right
             to
             enter
             into
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             the
             visible
             order
             of
             Christs
             house
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             wait
             for
             his
             comming
             ,
             whom
             Christ
             Jesus
             himself
             being
             the
             Lord
             of
             the
             house
             ,
             hath
             appointed
             ,
             and
             his
             Apostles
             being
             his
             stewards
             ,
             have
             approved
             of
             ;
             But
             such
             as
             first
             have
             been
             taught
             and
             made
             disciples
             or
             Scholars
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             believers
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             have
             
             bin
             baptised
             or
             dipped
             and
             therby
             visibly
             &
             lively
             planted
             into
             the
             death
             ,
             burial
             ,
             and
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             they
             ,
             and
             they
             only
             ,
             whom
             Christ
             hath
             appointed
             and
             the
             Apostles
             have
             approved
             of
             .
             See
             his
             Commission
             ,
             peruse
             their
             practice
             ;
             Ergo
             They
             ,
             and
             they
             only
             ,
             have
             visible
             right
             to
             enter
             into
             ,
             and
             walk
             in
             the
             order
             of
             Christs
             house
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             wait
             for
             his
             comming
             the
             second
             time
             ,
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             with
             his
             glorious
             Kingdom
             ,
             according
             to
             promise
             .
             See
             for
             a
             farther
             confirmation
             of
             the
             last
             clause
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Epistle
             to
             the
             Corinthians
             1.
             7.
             1
             
             
               The
               ▪
            
             1
             10.
             2.
             
             The.
             3.
             5.
             
             But
             to
             proceed
             .
          
           
             [
             
               He
               is
               the
               person
               that
               is
               also
               to
               wait
               for
               his
               Lords
               sending
               down
               from
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               father
               in
               the
               time
               of
               his
               absence
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               or
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               promise
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               according
               to
               the
               last
               will
               and
               testament
               of
               that
               living
               Lord
            
             ]
             That
             this
             living
             Lord
             did
             promise
             when
             he
             left
             this
             present
             evil
             world
             ,
             that
             is
             in
             a
             great
             measure
             subjected
             to
             devils
             ,
             and
             went
             to
             his
             Father
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             return
             again
             ,
             but
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             absence
             (
             as
             a
             testimony
             of
             his
             great
             love
             unto
             such
             as
             are
             called
             to
             be
             his
             disciples
             ,
             &
             manifest
             the
             same
             by
             loving
             him
             &
             keeping
             his
             commandments
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             te●●imony
             of
             his
             loving
             acceptance
             at
             the
             right
             hand
             his
             Father
             )
             to
             send
             down
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             should
             be
             in
             them
             as
             a
             well-spring
             of
             living
             water
             flowing
             forth
             unto
             eternall
             life
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             Spirit
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             sent
             by
             Christ
             who
             is
             the
             truth
             which
             God
             will
             exalt
             ,
             shall
             glorifie
             him
             ,
             take
             of
             him
             and
             his
             ,
             and
             shew
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             lead
             them
             from
             truth
             to
             truth
             ,
             until
             he
             hath
             brought
             them
             into
             all
             truth
             :
             as
             a
             comforter
             or
             Spirit
             of
             comfort
             ,
             shall
             fill
             their
             hearts
             with
             joy
             in
             believing
             ,
             by
             bearing
             witness
             with
             their
             spirits
             ,
             that
             they
             are
             the
             children
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             by
             revealing
             unto
             them
             the
             precious
             things
             w
             ch
             God
             hath
             prepared
             for
             them
             that
             love
             him
             ,
             which
             neither
             eye
             hath
             seen
             ,
             nor
             ear
             hath
             heard
             ,
             neither
             hath
             it
             entred
             into
             the
             heart
             of
             man
             to
             conceive
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             holy
             Spirit
             shall
             set
             them
             apart
             that
             are
             justifyed
             by
             the
             blood
             of
             his
             Son
             ,
             unto
             the
             holy
             God
             ,
             and
             sanctifie
             them
             throughout
             in
             soul
             ,
             and
             spirit
             ,
             and
             body
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             Spirit
             of
             supplication
             shall
             help
             them
             to
             speak
             unto
             God
             ;
             and
             as
             a
             Spirit
             of
             prophecy
             to
             speak
             unto
             men
             :
             that
             this
             Lord
             I
             say
             did
             promise
             unto
             his
             disciples
             ,
             who
             love
             him
             and
             keep
             his
             commandments
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             his
             absence
             the
             presence
             of
             such
             a
             Spirit
             as
             this
             ,
             which
             hath
             supplies
             in
             him
             beyond
             what
             the
             ●oul
             lacks
             ,
             and
             that
             therfore
             they
             are
             to
             wait
             for
             this
             promise
             ,
             and
             for
             these
             supplies
             in
             his
             appointments
             ,
             will
             clearly
             appear
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Out
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             himself
             .
             See
             Iohn
             14.
             15
             ,
             16
             ,
             
             17.
             so
             v.
             26.
             chap.
             15.
             26.
             chap.
             16.
             7
             ,
             8.
             so
             v.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             five
             times
             in
             that
             night
             in
             which
             he
             was
             betraied
             doth
             he
             repeat
             that
             promise
             ,
             to
             his
             Disciples
             that
             loved
             him
             and
             kept
             his
             commandments
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             intended
             the
             same
             unto
             other
             visible
             disciples
             that
             should
             love
             him
             and
             keep
             his
             commandments
             unto
             the
             end
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             will
             also
             appear
             ;
             for
             if
             the
             appointment
             of
             Christ
             ,
             sci
             .
             the
             supper
             that
             went
             before
             ,
             and
             is
             exprest
             chapter
             the
             13.
             and
             the
             prayer
             of
             Christ
             that
             followed
             after
             ,
             and
             is
             exprest
             chapter
             17.
             did
             belong
             unto
             them
             that
             should
             believe
             through
             their
             word
             till
             he
             come
             again
             ,
             then
             this
             promise
             that
             is
             so
             often
             repeated
             between
             ,
             doth
             as
             well
             belong
             unto
             them
             ,
             as
             to
             these
             ;
             but
             the
             former
             is
             true
             ;
             See
             Iohn
             17.
             20.
             1.
             
             Cor.
             11.
             26.
             therefore
             the
             later
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             consequence
             be
             denied
             ,
             it
             will
             still
             be
             proved
             out
             of
             Christs
             own
             words
             ;
             See
             Iohn
             7.
             37
             ,
             38.
             and
             the
             consideration
             even
             in
             reason
             of
             Christs
             exceeding
             love
             and
             tender
             care
             towards
             all
             his
             disciples
             that
             love
             him
             and
             keep
             his
             commandments
             ,
             and
             their
             sensible
             wants
             of
             the
             same
             supplies
             of
             the
             Spirit
             will
             clearly
             evince
             it
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             will
             clearly
             appear
             out
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             ;
             See
             Iohns
             interpretation
             of
             these
             words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               Out
               of
               his
               belly
               shall
               flow
               rivers
               of
               living
               water
               ,
               This
               spake
               he
            
             (
             saith
             Iohn
             )
             
               of
               the
               Spirit
               which
               they
               that
               believe
               on
               him
               should
               receive
               ,
               for
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               was
               not
               yet
               ,
               because
               Iesus
               was
               not
               yet
               glorified
               ,
            
             John
             7.
             29.
             
             See
             also
             what
             they
             all
             say
             with
             one
             mouth
             ,
             after
             they
             had
             received
             this
             holy
             Spirit
             with
             power
             ,
             whereby
             they
             were
             furnished
             as
             Apostles
             or
             Embassadors
             (
             of
             him
             that
             had
             all
             power
             in
             heaven
             and
             earth
             in
             his
             hand
             )
             to
             go
             forth
             with
             the
             embassage
             of
             peace
             into
             all
             Nations
             ,
             and
             could
             deliver
             the
             mind
             of
             their
             Lord
             unto
             them
             in
             their
             own
             language
             ,
             Acts
             2.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             
               Repent
               and
               be
               baptised
               every
               one
               of
               you
               in
               the
               name
               of
               Iesus
               ,
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               sins
               &
               ye
               shall
               receive
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               for
               the
               promise
               is
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               children
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               that
               are
               a
               far
               off
               ,
               as
               many
            
             (
             of
             all
             these
             )
             
               as
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               shall
               call
               ,
               sci
               .
            
             to
             repentance
             from
             dead
             works
             ,
             to
             faith
             in
             Christ
             Iesus
             ,
             to
             this
             visible
             manifestation
             thereof
             by
             being
             baptised
             ,
             and
             so
             visibly
             planted
             into
             the
             death
             ,
             buriall
             ,
             and
             resurrection
             of
             Christ
             for
             the
             remission
             of
             sins
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             This
             will
             also
             appear
             by
             the
             enjoyments
             of
             those
             that
             first
             trusted
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             visibly
             manifested
             their
             faith
             and
             love
             in
             and
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             by
             keeping
             his
             commandments
             :
             The
             Disciples
             which
             were
             also
             called
             ▪
             Apostles
             ,
             waiting
             in
             the
             appointment
             of
             their
             Lord
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             received
             and
             were
             filled
             with
             that
             holy
             Spirit
             ,
             with
             power
             according
             to
             promise
             .
             
             See
             Acts
             1.
             4.
             compared
             with
             2.
             2.
             
             So
             that
             great
             number
             that
             were
             about
             three
             or
             rather
             five
             thousand
             souls
             that
             believed
             through
             their
             word
             ,
             and
             were
             baptized
             in
             Jerusalem
             ,
             and
             waited
             in
             the
             appointments
             of
             the
             same
             Lord
             ,
             that
             is
             to
             say
             ,
             
               together
               steadfastly
               in
               the
               Apostles
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               in
               fellowship
               ,
               and
               in
               breaking
               of
               bread
               ,
               and
               in
               prayer
               ,
            
             they
             also
             enjoied
             this
             holy
             Spirit
             according
             to
             promise
             .
             See
             Acts
             4.
             31.
             
             The
             like
             may
             be
             found
             among
             the
             Saints
             in
             
               Samaria
               ,
               Acts
            
             8.
             17.
             in
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Acts
            
             19.
             
             And
             the
             same
             may
             be
             found
             among
             the
             Saints
             that
             thus
             put
             on
             Christ
             ,
             and
             walked
             in
             him
             ,
             among
             those
             that
             first
             trusted
             in
             him
             in
             all
             places
             .
             See
             it
             in
             the
             Romans
             chap.
             5.
             5.
             and
             chap.
             8.
             at
             large
             .
             See
             it
             in
             the
             Corinthians
             Epistle
             1.
             chap.
             2.
             10.
             12.
             and
             6.
             11.
             19.
             and
             ch
             .
             12.
             at
             large
             .
             In
             the
             Galathians
             ch
             .
             3.
             2.
             4.
             6.
             
             In
             the
             Ephesians
             chap.
             1.
             13.
             
             In
             the
             Philippians
             chap.
             3.
             3.
             
             In
             the
             Colossians
             chap.
             1.
             8.
             
             In
             the
             
               Thessalonians
               Ep.
            
             1.
             chap.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6.
             and
             chap.
             5.
             19.
             
             This
             promise
             is
             also
             found
             true
             in
             the
             litle
             children
             that
             Iohn
             writes
             to
             ,
             and
             is
             often
             repeated
             1
             Iohn
             3.
             24
             4.
             13.
             and
             in
             the
             2.
             27.
             he
             speaks
             unto
             them
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             
               but
               the
               anointing
            
             (
             speaking
             of
             this
             holy
             Spirit
             of
             promise
             )
             
               which
               ye
               have
               received
               of
               him
               ,
               abideth
               in
               you
               ,
               and
            
             (
             such
             is
             his
             supply
             )
             
               that
               you
               need
               not
               that
               any
               man
               teach
               you
               ,
               but
               as
               the
               same
               anointing
               teacheth
               you
               of
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               is
               truth
               and
               is
               no
               lie
               ,
               even
               as
               it
               hath
               taught
               you
               ye
               shall
               abide
               in
               him
               :
               And
               now
               litle
               Children
               abide
               in
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             Iude
             telleth
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             very
             ground
             why
             some
             that
             had
             made
             a
             profession
             of
             the
             faith
             ,
             and
             order
             of
             Iesus
             ,
             caused
             divisions
             and
             offences
             ,
             contrary
             to
             that
             doctrine
             they
             had
             received
             ,
             and
             separated
             themselves
             ,
             was
             ,
             because
             they
             were
             sensuall
             ,
             not
             having
             this
             Spirit
             ,
             Iude
             19
             ▪
             And
             as
             all
             this
             hath
             been
             proved
             by
             the
             last
             Will
             and
             Testament
             of
             that
             living
             Lord
             ,
             so
             is
             it
             also
             clear
             ,
             that
             his
             Will
             is
             not
             to
             be
             added
             to
             ,
             or
             taken
             from
             ,
             compare
             Gal.
             3.
             15.
             with
             Rev.
             22.
             18
             ,
             19.
             which
             notwithstanding
             if
             any
             man
             shall
             attempt
             to
             do
             ,
             let
             him
             know
             this
             Lord
             is
             alive
             ,
             and
             will
             ere-long
             appear
             sufficiently
             able
             to
             avenge
             it
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             [
             
               I
               testifie
               that
               every
               such
               servant
               of
               Christ
               Iesus
               ,
               may
               in
               point
               of
               liberty
               ,
               yea
               ought
               in
               point
               of
               duty
               ,
               to
               improve
               that
               talent
               which
               his
               Lord
               hath
               given
               unto
               him
            
             ]
             That
             it
             is
             their
             duty
             to
             improve
             the
             talent
             the
             Lord
             hath
             given
             unto
             them
             ,
             and
             that
             for
             that
             end
             it
             was
             also
             given
             ,
             will
             appear
             by
             those
             two
             instances
             of
             the
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             the
             first
             is
             Mat.
             5.
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15.
             
             Ye
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             to
             his
             Disciples
             )
             
               are
               the
               salt
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               the
               world
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               neither
               do
               men
               light
               a
               candle
               and
               put
               it
               under
               a
               hushell
               ,
               but
               on
               a
               candlestick
            
             ;
             whereby
             he
             intimates
             ,
             
             that
             if
             it
             be
             far
             from
             the
             intention
             of
             men
             (
             who
             are
             but
             weak
             and
             foolish
             in
             their
             intentions
             and
             actions
             )
             to
             sight
             a
             candle
             which
             is
             for
             use
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             put
             it
             under
             a
             bushell
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             it
             useless
             ;
             then
             much
             further
             from
             the
             purpose
             and
             intention
             of
             God
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             father
             of
             lights
             ,
             to
             enlighten
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             candle
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             then
             to
             have
             that
             light
             concealed
             and
             with-held
             ;
             therefore
             it
             follows
             ,
             
               let
               your
               light
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Lord
             )
             
               so
               shine
               before
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               see
               your
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               glorifie
               your
               father
               which
               is
               in
               heaven
               .
            
             The
             other
             instance
             is
             in
             the
             19
             th
             chapter
             of
             Luke
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             to
             the
             27.
             verse
             ,
             in
             which
             Parable
             is
             lively
             declared
             by
             the
             Lord
             ,
             1.
             
             That
             that
             glorious
             Kingdome
             of
             God
             that
             shall
             certainly
             appear
             ,
             should
             not
             so
             immediatly
             appear
             as
             some
             thought
             it
             should
             ,
             for
             which
             end
             is
             the
             Parable
             spoken
             verse
             11.
             and
             the
             first
             words
             of
             the
             Parable
             will
             prove
             the
             same
             thing
             ,
             for
             the
             Noble-man
             (
             which
             is
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             Lord
             )
             must
             first
             go
             into
             a
             far
             coun●ry
             to
             receive
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             the
             right
             hand
             of
             the
             Father
             ,
             there
             to
             sit
             untill
             all
             his
             enemies
             become
             his
             footstool
             ,
             and
             so
             return
             .
             2.
             
             Here
             is
             declared
             the
             order
             in
             which
             this
             Lord
             left
             this
             houshold
             when
             he
             went
             to
             receive
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             he
             bestowed
             gifts
             or
             talents
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             commands
             them
             as
             his
             servants
             ,
             in
             their
             severall
             places
             to
             occupy
             till
             he
             come
             ,
             verse
             13.
             which
             proves
             that
             ,
             for
             which
             I
             produced
             this
             scripture
             ;
             and
             for
             further
             encouragement
             unto
             a
             servant
             of
             Christ
             to
             improve
             that
             Talent
             in
             his
             Lords
             service
             that
             he
             hath
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             ,
             3.
             
             In
             the
             third
             place
             is
             declared
             the
             exceeding
             great
             countenance
             ,
             and
             rich
             reward
             which
             this
             Lord
             will
             bestow
             upon
             a
             faithfull
             servant
             that
             hath
             thus
             improved
             his
             Talent
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             have
             received
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             and
             shall
             return
             in
             the
             glory
             of
             his
             Father
             ;
             the
             countenance
             (
             I
             say
             )
             appears
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             
               he
               will
               say
               ,
               well
            
             ,
             or
             as
             it
             is
             in
             the
             25
             of
             
               Matthew
               ,
               well
               done
               thou
               good
               and
               faithful
               servant
               ,
               thou
               hast
               been
               faithful
               in
               a
               few
               things
            
             ;
             the
             rich
             Reward
             appears
             in
             these
             ,
             
               Enter
               into
               the
               joy
               of
               thy
               Lord
               ,
               or
               have
               thou
               Authority
            
             (
             in
             my
             Kingdom
             )
             
               over
               ten
               Cities
               ,
               be
               thou
               also
               ruler
               over
               five
               Cities
               ,
               &c.
            
             But
             to
             proceed
             .
          
           
             [
             
               And
               in
               the
               congregation
               he
               may
               either
               ask
               for
               information
               to
               himself
            
             ]
             This
             was
             a
             liberty
             amongst
             the
             Jews
             in
             their
             synagogues
             or
             congregations
             ,
             as
             appears
             Luke
             2.
             46.
             where
             Christ
             being
             about
             twelve
             years
             old
             ,
             is
             found
             by
             his
             parents
             among
             the
             Doctors
             ,
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             not
             only
             hearing
             them
             ,
             but
             asking
             them
             questions
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             also
             taught
             in
             the
             Temple
             ,
             or
             elsewhere
             ,
             the
             people
             did
             not
             only
             hear
             him
             ,
             
             but
             asked
             him
             questions
             ,
             yea
             made
             objections
             against
             what
             was
             delivered
             ,
             without
             interruption
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             conceived
             but
             this
             is
             much
             more
             a
             liberty
             in
             the
             congregations
             ,
             and
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ;
             and
             therefore
             1
             Cor.
             14.
             35.
             where
             women
             are
             directed
             to
             ask
             their
             husbands
             at
             home
             if
             they
             will
             learn
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             is
             given
             because
             it
             is
             a
             shame
             for
             them
             to
             speak
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             it
             is
             plainly
             declared
             ,
             that
             men
             that
             will
             learn
             may
             ask
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             a
             shame
             for
             them
             to
             speak
             there
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             .
          
           
             [
             
               Or
               if
               he
               can
               ,
               he
               may
               speak
               by
               way
               of
               prophecy
               for
               the
               edification
               ,
               exhortation
               ,
               and
               comfort
               of
               the
               whole
            
             ]
             by
             prophecy
             here
             I
             mean
             a
             plain
             ,
             and
             brief
             declaration
             of
             the
             mind
             ,
             and
             counsel
             of
             God
             ,
             in
             words
             significantly
             and
             easie
             to
             be
             understood
             ,
             confirmed
             by
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Prophets
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             brought
             forth
             for
             the
             edification
             ,
             exhortation
             ,
             and
             comfort
             of
             the
             whole
             ;
             The
             14
             of
             the
             1
             Cor.
             will
             plentifully
             clear
             this
             truth
             ,
             and
             make
             this
             liberty
             good
             unto
             the
             Saints
             ,
             in
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             shut
             out
             but
             by
             the
             spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             See
             verse
             1.
             5.
             12.
             24.
             26.
             30
             ,
             31.
             39
             ,
             40.
             
             So
             1
             Thes
             .
             5.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
             Quench
             not
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             the
             exhortation
             to
             him
             that
             is
             therby
             moved
             to
             speak
             ;
             and
             despise
             not
             prophecyings
             ,
             is
             the
             exhortation
             to
             them
             that
             are
             present
             to
             hear
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             .
          
           
             [
             
               And
               out
               of
               the
               congregation
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               upon
               all
               occasions
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               places
               ,
               as
               far
               as
               the
               jurisdiction
               of
               his
               Lord
               extends
            
             ]
             which
             is
             not
             only
             to
             the
             utmost
             parts
             of
             the
             Earth
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             heaven
             .
             See
             Mat.
             28.
             18.
             
             Heb.
             1.
             2.
             
             Ephes.
             1.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             
          
           
             [
             
               May
               (
               yea
               ought
               to
               )
               walk
               as
               a
               Child
               of
               light
               ,
               justifying
               wisdome
               with
               her
               waies
               ,
               and
               reproving
               folly
               with
               the
               unfruitful
               words
               therof
               ,
               provided
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             For
             a
             warrant
             here
             ,
             see
             Deu.
             6.
             7.
             
             Mat.
             5.
             14.
             16.
             10.
             32
             ,
             33.
             11.
             19.
             
             Eph.
             5.
             11.
             
             Act.
             4.
             20.
             
             Jam.
             3.
             13.
             
             And
             so
             have
             I
             done
             also
             with
             the
             3d.
             Conclusion
             ,
             the
             fourth
             followeth
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             [
             
               I
               testify
               that
               no
               servant
               of
               Christ
               Jesus
               hath
               any
               liberty
               ,
               much
               less
               authority
               ,
               from
               his
               Lord
               ,
               to
               smite
               his
               Fellow-servant
               .
            
             ]
             This
             will
             be
             evinced
             to
             be
             a
             truth
             many
             waies
             from
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Lord.
             
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             it
             is
             the
             great
             commandment
             of
             this
             Lord
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             and
             servants
             ,
             to
             love
             one
             another
             ,
             and
             so
             to
             bear
             one
             anothers
             burdens
             ,
             who
             ought
             ▪
             to
             have
             their
             love
             stronger
             than
             death
             ,
             so
             as
             to
             lay
             down
             their
             lives
             for
             the
             bretheren
             .
             See
             John
             13.
             34.
             15.
             17.
             1
             
             John
             3.
             23.
             4.
             21.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             2.
             1
             
             John
             3.
             16.
             
             Now
             to
             smite
             one
             another
             
             is
             a
             breach
             of
             that
             Law
             of
             Love
             in
             a
             very
             high
             degree
             .
             Therefore
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             The
             servants
             of
             Christ
             are
             called
             upon
             by
             their
             Lord
             to
             learn
             of
             him
             to
             be
             meek
             ,
             and
             lowly
             ,
             and
             are
             put
             thereby
             into
             a
             capacity
             to
             be
             further
             taught
             the
             way
             ,
             and
             fear
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             to
             increase
             their
             joy
             ,
             and
             they
             are
             such
             as
             shall
             inherit
             the
             earth
             ,
             and
             also
             heaven
             ,
             for
             they
             shall
             find
             rest
             for
             their
             souls
             ;
             and
             this
             meek
             ,
             quiet
             and
             gentle
             Spirit
             is
             declared
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             to
             be
             an
             ornament
             of
             very
             great
             price
             .
             See
             for
             a
             proof
             of
             all
             this
             Mat.
             11.
             29.
             21.
             5.
             
             Psalm
             25.
             9.
             
             Isaiah
             29.
             19.
             
             Mat.
             5.
             5.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             4.
             but
             to
             smite
             is
             an
             argument
             of
             a
             domineering
             ,
             proud
             ,
             and
             lofty
             spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             far
             from
             a
             Spirit
             that
             is
             meek
             and
             lowly
             .
             Therefore
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             The
             servants
             of
             Christ
             are
             called
             upon
             by
             their
             Lord
             to
             be
             so
             far
             from
             smiting
             their
             fellows
             ,
             that
             in
             case
             they
             should
             be
             smitten
             by
             others
             for
             his
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospels
             sake
             ,
             meerly
             on
             one
             cheek
             ,
             they
             should
             rather
             turn
             the
             other
             ,
             than
             seek
             to
             revenge
             it
             .
             See
             Luke
             6.
             20.
             
             Rom.
             12.
             17.
             1
             
             Cor.
             6.
             7.
             
               why
               do
               ye
               not
               rather
               take
               wrong
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             
               why
               do
               you
               not
               rather
               suffer
               your selves
               to
               be
               defrauded
               ?
            
             but
             this
             is
             far
             from
             smiting
             one
             another
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             This
             Lord
             being
             also
             that
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ,
             doth
             so
             far
             dislike
             such
             practices
             as
             these
             among
             any
             servants
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             belong
             to
             his
             house
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             absolutely
             and
             expresly
             declared
             ,
             that
             he
             by
             no
             means
             will
             have
             a
             striker
             to
             supply
             the
             Office
             of
             an
             Elder
             ,
             or
             Steward
             therein
             ,
             no
             nor
             one
             that
             is
             of
             a
             Lordly
             ,
             or
             domineering
             spirit
             ,
             nor
             yet
             one
             that
             is
             froward
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             soon
             angry
             .
             See
             in
             the
             first
             Epistle
             of
             Timothy
             3.
             3.
             
             Titus
             1.
             7.
             
             Peter
             5.
             3.
             
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             That
             no
             servant
             of
             Christ
             hath
             such
             authority
             from
             his
             Lord
             to
             smite
             his
             fellows
             ,
             doth
             plainly
             appear
             in
             that
             Parable
             Mat.
             18.
             34.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               was
               so
               wroth
               that
               he
               will
               have
               that
               wicked
               servant
               delivered
               to
               the
               tormentors
               ,
            
             that
             did
             but
             take
             his
             fellow
             by
             the
             throat
             ;
             and
             him
             that
             fell
             to
             smiting
             his
             fellowes
             in
             his
             Lords
             absence
             :
             Mat.
             24.
             51.
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               shall
               come
               upon
               ,
               in
               a
               day
               when
               he
               looked
               not
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               an
               hour
               that
               he
               is
               not
               awar
               of
               ,
               and
               shall
               cut
               him
               asunder
               ,
               and
               appoint
               him
               his
               portion
               with
               the
               hypocrits
               ,
               where
               shall
               be
               weeping
               ,
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               .
            
             But
             to
             proceed
             in
             the
             testimony
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
          
           
             [
             
               No
               nor
               yet
               with
               outward
               force
               ,
               or
               arm
               of
               flesh
               to
               constrain
               ,
               or
            
             
             
               restrain
               anothers
               conscience
               ,
               nor
               yet
               his
               outward
               man
               for
               conscience
               sake
               ,
               or
               worship
               of
               his
               God
               ,
               &c.
            
             ]
             That
             this
             is
             a
             truth
             will
             be
             made
             out
             by
             the
             Scriptures
             of
             truth
             ,
             and
             that
             many
             waies
             .
             The
             first
             argument
             to
             prove
             it
             standeth
             thus
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Arg.
             If
             any
             Servant
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             (
             be
             he
             high
             ,
             or
             low
             ,
             rich
             ,
             or
             poor
             )
             have
             any
             such
             liberty
             ,
             or
             authority
             from
             his
             Lord
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             then
             he
             is
             able
             to
             shew
             it
             ,
             (
             as
             that
             which
             may
             be
             his
             warrant
             so
             to
             act
             )
             either
             out
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Lord
             himself
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             those
             that
             were
             spoken
             ,
             or
             writ
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             which
             were
             his
             Ambassadors
             ,
             and
             were
             furnished
             from
             their
             Lord
             with
             commands
             for
             his
             Servants
             observance
             until
             he
             come
             again
             .
          
           
             But
             no
             servant
             of
             Christ
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             is
             able
             to
             shew
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             or
             out
             of
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             any
             such
             liberty
             ,
             or
             authori●y
             from
             the
             Lord
             ,
             as
             that
             which
             may
             be
             his
             warrant
             so
             to
             do
             .
             Therfore
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             Proposition
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             If
             any
             servant
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             have
             any
             such
             authority
             from
             his
             Lord
             ,
             he
             is
             able
             to
             shew
             it
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             or
             from
             the
             Apostles
             .
             And
             indeed
             for
             a
             man
             to
             act
             in
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             have
             a
             word
             ,
             or
             warrant
             from
             him
             ,
             is
             high
             presumption
             ,
             and
             so
             will
             it
             appear
             if
             these
             these
             things
             be
             considered
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             that
             it
             is
             plainly
             declared
             ,
             
               That
               all
               power
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               in
               earth
               ,
               is
               given
               unto
            
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             must
             all
             authority
             in
             heaven
             ,
             and
             in
             earth
             ,
             be
             derived
             from
             him
             ;
             and
             hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             it
             concerns
             the
             feet
             and
             the
             toes
             of
             that
             great
             image
             ,
             if
             it
             be
             possible
             ,
             to
             stand
             clear
             of
             him
             who
             is
             that
             little
             stone
             cut
             out
             without
             hands
             ,
             and
             shall
             ere
             long
             become
             great
             mountain
             ,
             and
             fill
             the
             Earth
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             In
             that
             it
             is
             as
             plainly
             declared
             ,
             that
             the
             living
             God
             hath
             in
             these
             last
             daies
             spoken
             by
             Christ
             ,
             Heb.
             1.
             1.
             hath
             made
             him
             the
             heir
             of
             all
             things
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             hath
             called
             upon
             every
             one
             that
             hath
             an
             ear
             to
             hear
             him
             ,
             hath
             threatned
             that
             soul
             that
             will
             not
             hear
             him
             that
             he
             shal
             be
             cut
             of
             ;
             therfore
             it
             concerns
             every
             servant
             of
             his
             to
             take
             heed
             he
             use
             no
             such
             authority
             over
             another
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             heard
             and
             received
             from
             Christ
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             In
             that
             it
             is
             declared
             that
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Lord
             is
             that
             one
             law-giver
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             are
             blessed
             that
             do
             his
             commandements
             ,
             yea
             ,
             so
             blessed
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostle
             saith
             he
             is
             become
             the
             author
             of
             eternall
             salvation
             to
             those
             that
             obey
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             is
             also
             the
             Judge
             unto
             whom
             
             the
             living
             God
             ,
             hath
             appointed
             a
             great
             ,
             and
             notable
             ,
             and
             terrible
             day
             ,
             in
             which
             and
             by
             whom
             he
             will
             
               Judge
               the
               world
               in
               righteousness
            
             ,
             yea
             ,
             the
             very
             secrets
             of
             mens
             hearts
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             gospel
             .
             See
             James
             4.
             12.
             
             Rev.
             22.
             14.
             
             Heb.
             5.
             9.
             
             Acts
             10.
             42.
             and
             17.
             31.
             
             Rom.
             2.
             16.
             
             From
             which
             consideration
             it
             also
             appears
             ,
             that
             it
             concerns
             the
             servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             that
             they
             despise
             not
             such
             a
             Law-giver
             and
             such
             a
             Judge
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             in
             taking
             such
             liberty
             ,
             or
             exercising
             such
             authority
             ,
             over
             other
             mens
             consciences
             ,
             which
             cannot
             be
             made
             out
             from
             his
             words
             that
             he
             hath
             given
             them
             ;
             all
             which
             ,
             as
             so
             many
             arguments
             ,
             will
             prove
             the
             first
             proposition
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             sci
             .
             No
             servant
             of
             Christ
             can
             shew
             a
             warrant
             from
             Christ
             for
             such
             an
             authority
             ,
             either
             out
             of
             his
             own
             words
             ,
             or
             his
             Apostles
             ;
             if
             that
             be
             denied
             ,
             we
             must
             then
             call
             for
             the
             warrant
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             shewed
             either
             out
             of
             the
             Evangelists
             ,
             the
             book
             of
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             Epistles
             ,
             or
             the
             Revelation
             of
             Jesus
             :
             but
             I
             suppose
             it
             cannot
             be
             shewn
             out
             of
             any
             of
             these
             .
             If
             the
             13.
             of
             the
             Romans
             be
             produced
             for
             a
             warrant
             ,
             no
             man
             can
             deny
             that
             the
             power
             there
             spoken
             of
             was
             such
             as
             belonged
             to
             a
             heathen
             ,
             and
             I
             think
             no
             man
             will
             acknowledge
             that
             he
             had
             such
             an
             authority
             from
             Christ
             to
             order
             mens
             consciences
             ,
             or
             outward
             man
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             therefore
             that
             word
             cannot
             be
             their
             warrant
             .
          
           
             If
             the
             words
             of
             
               Paul
               ,
               Gal.
            
             5.
             12.
             
             I
             would
             they
             were
             cut
             off
             that
             trouble
             you
             ,
             be
             produceed
             for
             a
             warrant
             ,
             let
             the
             words
             be
             considered
             (
             and
             in
             the
             first
             place
             )
             there
             is
             no
             mention
             made
             of
             outward
             force
             ,
             or
             outward
             affliction
             ,
             and
             therefore
             no
             warrant
             for
             any
             outward
             or
             carnall
             hand
             so
             to
             afflict
             ;
             but
             2.
             
             The
             words
             were
             spoken
             to
             the
             Churches
             in
             
               Ga
               atia
            
             ,
             which
             were
             spirit
             all
             societies
             ,
             and
             concerning
             spirituall
             transgressors
             ,
             and
             therefore
             their
             cutting
             off
             must
             be
             from
             that
             spirituall
             relation
             and
             union
             which
             hitherto
             they
             enjoyed
             ,
             and
             how
             that
             is
             done
             ,
             compare
             3.
             
             Acts
             23.
             with
             Mat.
             18.
             8.
             17.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             17.
             19.
             20.
             22.
             
             And
             the
             carnall
             cutting
             off
             from
             the
             carnall
             Israel
             (
             before
             the
             time
             of
             reformation
             )
             was
             but
             a
             type
             of
             this
             spirituall
             cutting
             off
             and
             casting
             out
             from
             the
             spirituall
             Israel
             of
             God
             since
             .
          
           
             And
             thirdly
             ,
             consider
             ,
             the
             words
             were
             spoken
             by
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             who
             would
             have
             us
             to
             know
             (
             as
             he
             declares
             it
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             10.
             4.
             
             )
             that
             the
             weapons
             of
             his
             warfare
             were
             not
             carnall
             ,
             he
             was
             not
             wont
             to
             strive
             with
             them
             that
             opposed
             themselves
             with
             carnall
             weapons
             ,
             and
             therefore
             if
             he
             speaks
             to
             such
             persons
             as
             these
             Galatians
             were
             (
             that
             had
             received
             such
             power
             from
             the
             Lord
             )
             touching
             a
             cutting
             off
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             business
             that
             belongs
             to
             a
             sword
             ,
             it
             would
             be
             too
             carnall
             an
             understanding
             
             of
             the
             place
             to
             conceive
             that
             this
             should
             be
             done
             by
             any
             other
             sword
             ,
             than
             by
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             can
             reach
             to
             their
             Spirits
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             only
             offensive
             weapon
             the
             Saints
             are
             to
             take
             in
             such
             cases
             as
             this
             against
             their
             spirituall
             opposers
             ;
             and
             so
             have
             I
             done
             with
             the
             first
             Argument
             .
             A
             second
             ,
             to
             evince
             this
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             that
             law
             wherewith
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             Sonne
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             hath
             more
             or
             less
             enlightned
             the
             Nations
             ,
             which
             I
             may
             therefore
             call
             the
             law
             of
             Nations
             ,
             being
             that
             law
             by
             which
             the
             Lord
             will
             Judge
             those
             which
             may
             otherwise
             be
             said
             to
             be
             without
             law
             :
             the
             Law
             is
             this
             ,
             Do
             ,
             as
             thou
             wouldst
             be
             done
             unto
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             (
             as
             Christ
             speaks
             )
             the
             Law
             and
             the
             Prophets
             .
             The
             argument
             standeth
             thus
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Arg.
             If
             every
             servant
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             have
             a
             commandement
             from
             his
             Lord
             ,
             as
             he
             will
             answer
             it
             before
             him
             when
             he
             shall
             appear
             as
             Judge
             ,
             to
             do
             to
             others
             ,
             as
             he
             would
             have
             others
             to
             do
             unto
             him
             ;
             then
             no
             servant
             of
             his
             can
             have
             either
             liberty
             or
             authority
             from
             him
             thus
             to
             force
             another
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             or
             his
             outward
             man
             meely
             for
             conscience
             sake
             .
          
           
             But
             every
             servant
             of
             Christ
             hath
             this
             command
             from
             his
             Lord
             ,
             viz.
             Do
             to
             others
             as
             ye
             would
             that
             others
             should
             do
             unto
             you
             .
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             second
             proposition
             is
             undeniable
             .
             See
             7.
             
             Mat.
             12.
             
             Luk.
             6.
             31.
             
             The
             consequence
             of
             the
             first
             proposition
             can
             scarce
             be
             denied
             ,
             but
             if
             any
             should
             rashly
             deny
             it
             ,
             then
             I
             appeal
             to
             that
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             not
             being
             seared
             ,
             which
             also
             knows
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             in
             the
             fight
             &
             presence
             of
             God
             ,
             whether
             he
             can
             be
             willing
             that
             another
             who
             is
             further
             informed
             in
             the
             things
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             also
             stronger
             than
             he
             (
             whether
             he
             can
             be
             willing
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             that
             he
             )
             should
             by
             such
             a
             force
             constrain
             or
             restrain
             his
             conscience
             ,
             although
             in
             smaller
             differences
             ,
             but
             how
             much
             less
             in
             things
             that
             do
             so
             vastly
             differ
             .
          
           
             3
             Arg.
             The
             third
             argument
             standeth
             thus
             .
          
           
             If
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Lord
             instructed
             his
             servants
             to
             be
             meek
             ,
             lowly
             ,
             and
             gentle
             ,
             yea
             ,
             kind
             and
             curteous
             to
             all
             ;
             sent
             forth
             the
             chiefest
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             told
             them
             that
             they
             should
             be
             as
             lambs
             in
             the
             midst
             of
             wolves
             ;
             yea
             ,
             holds
             them
             and
             us
             ,
             and
             all
             that
             shall
             reign
             with
             Christ
             ,
             when
             he
             shall
             appear
             with
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             in
             a
             continuall
             expectation
             of
             a
             persecuted
             and
             afflicted
             condition
             in
             this
             present
             evil
             world
             ,
             then
             it
             cannot
             be
             expected
             that
             they
             should
             have
             any
             such
             liberty
             ,
             much
             less
             authority
             ,
             from
             him
             thus
             to
             persecute
             ,
             prosecute
             ,
             or
             inforce
             others
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             first
             is
             true
             .
             See
             Mat.
             11.
             29.
             1
             
             Cor.
             13.
             4.
             
             Eph.
             4.
             34.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             8.
             
             Mat.
             10.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             3.
             12.
             
             All
             that
             will
             live
             Godly
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             (
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             who
             well
             discerned
             the
             spirit
             that
             was
             abroad
             ,
             &
             that
             which
             should
             remain
             and
             increase
             in
             the
             world
             )
             shall
             suffer
             persecution
             ,
             and
             ,
             
             theservant
             is
             not
             greater
             than
             his
             Lord
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             Mat.
             10.
             24
             ,
             25
             So
             that
             by
             this
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             the
             first
             is
             true
             ,
             and
             therefore
             the
             second
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               no
               servant
               of
               Christ
               can
               expect
               any
               such
               liberty
               or
               authority
               from
               his
               Lord
               thus
               to
               persecute
               ,
               prosecute
               ,
               or
               inforce
               others
               .
            
          
           
             A
             Fourth
             argument
             against
             forcing
             men
             against
             their
             consciences
             '
             in
             the
             things
             ,
             and
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             nature
             of
             the
             conscience
             of
             man
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             are
             both
             spiritual
             ;
             and
             it
             standeth
             thus
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             Arg.
             That
             which
             the
             Lord
             hath
             reserved
             in
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             and
             hath
             intended
             to
             mannage
             as
             part
             of
             his
             own
             Kingdome
             by
             his
             own
             power
             or
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             another
             manner
             of
             ministery
             ,
             and
             sword
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             is
             put
             forth
             in
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             men
             ,
             his
             being
             such
             as
             fuits
             with
             the
             understanding
             and
             conscience
             of
             man
             ,
             as
             it
             's
             a
             spiritual
             thing
             ,
             and
             with
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             is
             also
             spiritual
             ,
             that
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             can
             no
             servant
             of
             Christ
             have
             authority
             from
             him
             ,
             by
             an
             other
             sword
             ,
             or
             arm
             of
             flesh
             ,
             to
             undertake
             ,
             mannage
             ,
             or
             think
             to
             effect
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Lord
             hath
             reserved
             this
             great
             work
             of
             ordering
             the
             understanding
             ,
             and
             conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             man
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             constraint
             ,
             or
             restraint
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             he
             hath
             reserved
             this
             great
             work
             ,
             in
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             hath
             intended
             to
             mannage
             it
             as
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             by
             another
             manner
             of
             ministery
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             is
             put
             forth
             in
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             men
             .
             Therfore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             proposition
             ,
             I
             judge
             ,
             cannot
             be
             denyed
             ,
             because
             if
             it
             be
             by
             him
             reserved
             in
             his
             own
             hand
             and
             power
             ,
             then
             by
             his
             authority
             it
             cannot
             be
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             another
             ;
             and
             if
             intended
             by
             him
             to
             be
             mannaged
             by
             another
             manner
             of
             ministery
             and
             sword
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             is
             put
             forth
             in
             the
             Kingdomes
             of
             men
             ,
             then
             not
             by
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             second
             ,
             it
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             a
             truth
             by
             these
             following
             testimonies
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             great
             work
             of
             ordering
             the
             understanding
             and
             conscience
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             spirit
             of
             a
             man
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             constraint
             or
             restraint
             ;
             and
             also
             the
             outward
             man
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             reserved
             (
             as
             a
             part
             of
             his
             Kingdome
             ,
             the
             spirits
             of
             men
             being
             the
             throne
             of
             the
             Lord
             )
             in
             his
             own
             hand
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             doth
             appear
             Luke
             17.
             26.
             
             Rom.
             11.
             32.
             
             Isa
             .
             45.
             22.
             
             Zach.
             4.
             6.
             
             Prov.
             2.
             6.
             
             Iam.
             1.
             5.
             10.
             1.
             9.
             
             Luke
             24
             45.
             2
             
             Cor.
             4.
             6.
             
             Eph.
             1.
             18
             ,
             19.
             
             Act.
             2.
             47.
             11.
             21.
             And
          
           
             2.
             
             That
             he
             hath
             intended
             to
             mannage
             it
             by
             another
             manner
             of
             sword
             ,
             or
             ministery
             ,
             than
             that
             which
             is
             put
             forth
             in
             the
             Kingdoms
             of
             men
             ,
             is
             
             also
             evident
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             did
             neirher
             speak
             to
             ,
             nor
             yet
             make
             use
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             earth
             to
             make
             him
             discipies
             ,
             nor
             yet
             call
             for
             their
             sword
             to
             constrain
             them
             or
             others
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             to
             restrain
             them
             from
             their
             own
             ,
             although
             it
             was
             performed
             to
             dumb
             Idols
             ,
             and
             so
             unto
             devils
             ;
             but
             made
             use
             of
             the
             sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             his
             own
             word
             ,
             &
             the
             ministery
             of
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             and
             servants
             ,
             to
             hold
             it
             forth
             to
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             tl
             ereby
             were
             disciples
             made
             unto
             him
             ,
             and
             so
             by
             him
             brought
             from
             their
             own
             to
             the
             worship
             and
             service
             of
             God.
             See
             lo.
             16.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10
             ,
             11
             ▪
             26.
             
             Acts
             15
             16
             ▪
             18.
             1
             
             The.
             1.
             8
             ,
             9.
             ch
             .
             2.
             13.
             
             Heb
             4
             12.
             
          
           
             The
             fifth
             Argnment
             against
             forcing
             mens
             consciences
             ,
             or
             rather
             the
             outward
             man
             for
             conscience
             sake
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             standeth
             thus
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Arg.
             That
             which
             presuppose●h
             one
             man
             to
             have
             dominion
             over
             another
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             and
             is
             but
             a
             forcing
             of
             Servants
             ,
             and
             worshippers
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             at
             the
             least
             ,
             which
             he
             seeks
             not
             for
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             make
             men
             dissemblers
             and
             hypocrites
             before
             God
             and
             man
             ,
             which
             wisemen
             abhor
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             men
             upon
             the
             profaning
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             that
             can
             no
             servant
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             have
             any
             liberty
             ,
             much
             less
             authority
             ,
             from
             his
             Lord
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             But
             by
             outward
             force
             to
             seek
             to
             constrain
             ,
             or
             restrain
             an
             others
             conscience
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             &c.
             doth
             presuppose
             one
             man
             to
             have
             dominion
             over
             another
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             and
             is
             but
             to
             force
             servants
             ,
             and
             worshippers
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             he
             seeks
             not
             for
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             make
             men
             dissemblers
             and
             hypocrites
             ,
             and
             to
             put
             them
             upon
             the
             profaning
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord.
             Therefore
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             proposition
             is
             undeniable
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             evident
             that
             it
             is
             not
             the
             will
             of
             the
             Lord
             that
             any
             one
             should
             have
             dominion
             over
             another
             .
             mans
             conscience
             ;
             no
             not
             such
             as
             had
             the
             largest
             power
             and
             presence
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             the
             largest
             interest
             in
             the
             hearts
             of
             his
             people
             ,
             as
             had
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             Elders
             ,
             and
             Brethren
             :
             See
             1
             Cor.
             8
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             10.
             29.
             1
             
             Pet.
             5.
             3.
             
             Phil.
             3
             ▪
             15.
             2
             
             Cor.
             1
             23
             ,
             24.
             &
             chap.
             4.
             5.
             for
             this
             indeed
             would
             be
             to
             enter
             upon
             the
             throne
             of
             Christ
             ▪
             to
             sit
             in
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             is
             the
             very
             highest
             design
             of
             the
             spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             .
             See
             ●
             Thess
             .
             2.
             4.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3.
             10.
             
             And
             for
             any
             man
             to
             enter
             upon
             the
             throne
             of
             Christ
             to
             set
             a
             foot
             into
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             to
             defile
             it
             ,
             and
             he
             that
             defiles
             the
             Temple
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             )
             him
             shall
             God
             destroy
             .
             And
             for
             a
             man
             to
             put
             servants
             and
             worshippers
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             when
             he
             would
             not
             have
             others
             to
             put
             servants
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             make
             men
             dissemble
             ,
             when
             if
             he
             be
             a
             wise
             man
             ,
             he
             cannot
             but
             hate
             dissembling
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             much
             more
             abomination
             to
             the
             Lord
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             first
             proposition
             (
             as
             I
             said
             )
             cannot
             be
             denied
             .
          
           
           
             The
             second
             will
             easily
             be
             proved
             in
             each
             particular
             thereof
             .
             As
          
           
             1.
             
             This
             so
             cing
             of
             all
             to
             conform
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             presuppose
             one
             man
             ●o
             have
             dominion
             or
             Lordship
             over
             another
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             for
             who
             knows
             not
             that
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             is
             a
             case
             of
             conscience
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             worship
             and
             service
             that
             is
             pleasing
             to
             him
             ,
             must
             have
             the
             spirit
             and
             conscience
             the
             chief
             in
             it
             ?
             and
             therefore
             ,
             that
             man
             which
             by
             outward
             force
             would
             cause
             others
             to
             conform
             in
             point
             of
             worship
             ,
             must
             pre-suppose
             to
             have
             power
             over
             his
             spirit
             and
             conscience
             ,
             to
             cause
             it
             to
             conform
             likewise
             ,
             or
             else
             he
             cannot
             attain
             unto
             his
             Religious
             intent
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             This
             is
             but
             a
             forcing
             of
             servants
             and
             worshipers
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             and
             I
             say
             at
             the
             best
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             more
             likely
             to
             force
             worshipers
             from
             him
             ;
             And
             this
             will
             cleerly
             appear
             ,
             because
             the
             true
             worshipers
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             the
             fathe
             ▪
             seeks
             for
             ,
             are
             such
             as
             worship
             him
             in
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             in
             Truth
             :
             See
             John
             4.
             23
             ,
             24.
             who
             having
             received
             from
             Christ
             the
             Spirit
             of
             life
             and
             love
             ,
             have
             his
             word
             stand
             in
             their
             heart
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             of
             a
             King
             ,
             so
             that
             thereby
             they
             become
             a
             willing
             people
             to
             do
             him
             service
             ,
             and
             stand
             not
             in
             need
             of
             such
             outward
             force
             to
             compell
             them
             thereto
             ;
             they
             therefore
             that
             stand
             in
             need
             to
             be
             ,
             and
             therefore
             are
             by
             outward
             force
             compelled
             to
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             to
             the
             faith
             and
             order
             of
             the
             gospel
             of
             Christ
             (
             they
             I
             say
             )
             are
             such
             servants
             ,
             and
             worshipers
             ,
             as
             are
             forc'd
             upon
             the
             Lord
             ,
             whom
             he
             seeks
             not
             for
             .
          
           
             This
             outward
             forcing
             men
             in
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             is
             the
             ready
             way
             to
             make
             men
             dissemblers
             and
             hypocrites
             before
             God
             ,
             and
             men
             which
             wise
             men
             abhor
             ;
             the
             truth
             of
             this
             will
             be
             thus
             demonstrated
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             be
             spirituall
             ,
             true
             ,
             and
             willing
             worshipers
             ,
             such
             as
             the
             Father
             seeks
             for
             ,
             then
             what
             need
             is
             there
             of
             a
             constraint
             or
             restraint
             ?
             such
             are
             a
             law
             of
             life
             to
             themselves
             ;
             but
             if
             they
             be
             not
             ,
             then
             what
             make
             they
             there
             before
             him
             ,
             who
             calls
             for
             the
             heart
             ,
             and
             wisheth
             men
             to
             look
             to
             their
             spirits
             ,
             for
             he
             is
             a
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             will
             be
             sanctified
             of
             all
             those
             that
             draw
             neer
             unto
             him
             ?
             See
             Prov.
             23.
             26.
             
             Mal.
             2.
             15
             
             ▪
             Rev.
             10.
             3
             ,
             4.
             
             Then
             as
             they
             are
             forced
             upon
             the
             Lord
             against
             his
             will
             ,
             and
             without
             any
             warrant
             from
             him
             ,
             so
             are
             they
             also
             against
             their
             own
             ,
             and
             therefore
             although
             their
             bodies
             may
             be
             present
             ,
             and
             through
             fear
             of
             the
             stroke
             ,
             or
             hope
             of
             reward
             ,
             may
             seem
             to
             conform
             ,
             yet
             their
             hearts
             and
             minds
             not
             being
             changed
             (
             and
             the
             strong
             holds
             thereof
             not
             being
             beaten
             down
             ,
             as
             by
             such
             carnall
             weapons
             they
             are
             never
             likely
             to
             be
             )
             they
             I
             say
             ,
             are
             absent
             ,
             and
             far
             from
             the
             Lord
             ;
             so
             then
             ,
             while
             their
             hearts
             ,
             and
             confciences
             ,
             still
             cleave
             to
             their
             Idols
             ,
             and
             yet
             their
             bodies
             are
             caused
             to
             conform
             ,
             what
             is
             this
             but
             to
             make
             men
             dissemblers
             and
             hypocrites
             before
             
             God
             and
             man
             ?
             and
             that
             it
             is
             the
             way
             to
             put
             men
             upon
             the
             profaning
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             also
             evident
             ;
             understand
             by
             name
             his
             attributes
             ,
             word
             ,
             ordinances
             ,
             worship
             ,
             they
             are
             all
             profaned
             by
             such
             a
             person
             that
             stands
             in
             need
             to
             be
             forc'd
             to
             Religion
             .
             See
             Hag.
             2.
             13
             ,
             for
             him
             to
             call
             upon
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             is
             to
             profane
             the
             name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             for
             their
             prayers
             are
             abomination
             to
             him
             ,
             Gen.
             4.
             26.
             
             Prov.
             28.
             9.
             
             Isay
             1.
             13.
             
             And
             a
             calling
             the
             name
             of
             God
             or
             Christ
             upon
             such
             ,
             is
             counted
             by
             him
             a
             blaspheming
             his
             name
             .
             See
             Rev.
             2.
             9.
             13.
             1.
             5
             ,
             6.
             and
             unto
             the
             wicked
             saith
             God
             ,
             Psal
             .
             50.
             16.
             
             
               What
               hast
               thou
               to
               do
               to
               declare
               my
               statutes
               ,
               or
               to
               take
               my
               CoVenant
               in
               thy
               mouth
               ,
               Seeing
               thou
               hatest
               instruction
               ,
               and
               castest
               my
               words
               behind
               thee
               ?
            
             By
             all
             which
             it
             doth
             evidently
             appear
             ,
             that
             the
             second
             proposition
             doth
             also
             stand
             firm
             .
          
           
             A
             sixt
             argument
             against
             the
             forcing
             of
             men
             against
             their
             understandings
             and
             consciences
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             the
             prohibition
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             stands
             thus
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Arg.
             If
             Christ
             Iesus
             the
             Lord
             hath
             expresly
             forbidden
             his
             servants
             by
             such
             a
             force
             to
             seek
             to
             constrain
             or
             restrain
             another
             mans
             conscience
             ,
             or
             his
             outward
             man
             against
             his
             understanding
             and
             conscience
             ,
             in
             things
             appertaining
             to
             God
             ,
             although
             his
             understanding
             and
             conscience
             be
             cleerly
             discerned
             to
             be
             erronious
             and
             evil
             ,
             then
             can
             no
             servant
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             have
             any
             liberty
             ,
             much
             less
             authority
             ,
             from
             him
             so
             to
             practise
             ;
             This
             cannot
             be
             denied
             .
          
           
             But
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Lord
             hath
             expresly
             forbidden
             his
             servants
             so
             to
             practise
             ,
             and
             for
             the
             proof
             hereof
             ,
             take
             two
             or
             three
             instances
             ,
             Mat.
             15.
             14.
             where
             Christ
             speaking
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             touching
             the
             Pharisees
             ,
             who
             were
             blind
             guides
             ,
             seducers
             ,
             hypocrites
             ,
             strong
             opposers
             of
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             seemingly
             full
             of
             zeal
             and
             devotion
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             brought
             a
             vanity
             upon
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             made
             his
             commandements
             of
             none
             effect
             by
             their
             traditions
             ,
             as
             appears
             ,
             V.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             of
             the
             same
             chapter
             ,
             yet
             V
             14.
             saith
             Christ
             to
             his
             disciples
             ,
             let
             them
             alone
             ,
             they
             are
             blind
             ,
             leaders
             of
             the
             blind
             ,
             and
             so
             leaves
             them
             to
             that
             sad
             event
             ,
             which
             is
             ,
             their
             falling
             into
             the
             ditch
             ,
             or
             perishing
             together
             .
             See
             the
             parable
             of
             rhe
             wheat
             and
             the
             tares
             ,
             Mat.
             13.
             24.
             interpreted
             by
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             V.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             
               And
               he
               that
               soweth
               the
               good
               seed
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               is
               the
               Son
               os
               m●n
               ,
               The
               field
               is
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               good
               seed
               are
               the
               children
               of
               the
               Kingdome
            
             (
             which
             being
             sown
             by
             the
             son
             of
             man
             ,
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             faithful
             land
             sincere-hearted
             professors
             of
             the
             truth
             of
             the
             gospell
             :
             )
             
               But
               the
               tares
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               are
               the
               children
               of
               the
               wicked
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               enemy
               that
               soweth
               them
               is
               the
               deVill
               ,
            
             which
             being
             the
             children
             of
             the
             wicked
             one
             ,
             and
             sown
             by
             the
             devill
             after
             the
             children
             of
             the
             Kingdome
             ,
             
             must
             needs
             be
             meant
             such
             as
             crept
             in
             unawars
             ,
             and
             were
             sent
             in
             as
             
               Paul
               ▪
            
             speaketh
             ,
             See
             Gal.
             2.
             4.
             to
             spie
             out
             the
             Saints
             liberties
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             bring
             them
             into
             bondage
             ,
             and
             so
             were
             formall
             Professors
             of
             Christ
             at
             the
             first
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             discovered
             to
             be
             Hereticks
             ,
             Schismaticks
             ,
             Apostats
             ,
             Blasphemers
             ,
             such
             as
             was
             
               Hymi●●us
               ,
               Phyle
               us
               ,
               Alexander
               ,
               Demas
               ,
            
             and
             such
             false
             teachers
             as
             Peter
             speaks
             of
             ,
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             12.
             
             
               That
               should
               bring
               in
               damnable
               heresies
               ,
               eVen
               denying
               the
               Lord
               that
               bought
               them
               ,
            
             and
             bring
             upon
             themselves
             swift
             destruction
             ,
             whose
             pernicious
             wayes
             many
             should
             follow
             ;
             by
             reason
             of
             whom
             the
             way
             of
             truth
             should
             be
             evill
             spoken
             of
             :
             but
             to
             go
             on
             ,
             
               the
               harVest
            
             ,
             saith
             Christ
             ,
             
               is
               the
               end
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               reapers
               are
               no
               other
               than
               the
               angels
            
             ;
             Now
             the
             question
             (
             for
             our
             instruction
             in
             righteousness
             )
             being
             made
             by
             the
             servants
             unto
             their
             Lord
             ,
             when
             the
             tares
             were
             discovered
             ,
             whether
             it
             was
             his
             will
             that
             they
             should
             go
             and
             gather
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             take
             them
             out
             of
             the
             field
             ,
             his
             first
             answer
             ,
             V.
             29.
             is
             nay
             ,
             and
             the
             reason
             he
             renders
             ,
             is
             this
             ,
             
               lest
               while
               ye
               gather
               up
               the
               tares
               ,
               ye
               root
               up
               also
               the
               wheat
               with
               them
            
             ;
             And
             the
             next
             answer
             ,
             V.
             30.
             is
             an
             express
             word
             of
             command
             ,
             
               that
               they
               should
               let
               both
               grow
               together
               in
               the
               field
               ,
            
             which
             is
             the
             world
             ,
             and
             untill
             the
             time
             of
             the
             harvest
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             end
             therof
             ,
             and
             then
             his
             purpose
             is
             to
             speak
             to
             the
             reapers
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             men
             but
             Angels
             ,
             to
             gather
             them
             up
             ,
             and
             bind
             them
             in
             bundles
             to
             burn
             them
             .
             I
             shall
             produce
             but
             one
             instanee
             more
             to
             shew
             that
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             forbids
             such
             a
             practice
             as
             this
             among
             his
             Disciples
             or
             servants
             ,
             2.
             
             Tim.
             2.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             26.
             
             
               The
               serVant
               of
               the
               L
               Lord
               ,
            
             saith
             Paul
             ,
             in
             the
             word
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             
               must
               not
               strive
               ,
               but
               be
               gentle
               unto
               all
               men
               ,
               apt
               to
               teach
               ,
            
             not
             to
             strike
             ,
             
               patient
               in
               meekness
               ,
               instructing
               those
               that
               oppose
               themselVes
            
             ;
             which
             word
             signifieth
             a
             setting
             a
             mans
             self
             in
             an
             opposition
             to
             the
             truth
             in
             a
             more
             than
             an
             ordinary
             manner
             ,
             even
             by
             way
             of
             covenant
             or
             resolution
             of
             spirit
             ,
             yet
             are
             they
             still
             to
             be
             waiting
             with
             meekness
             upon
             them
             ,
             
               if
               God
               at
               any
               time
               will
               giVe
               them
               repentance
               to
               the
               acknowledgement
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               recoVer
               themselVes
               out
               of
               the
               snares
               of
               the
               deVil
               ,
               who
               are
               taken
               captiVe
               by
               him
               at
               his
               will.
               
            
          
           
             Another
             argument
             that
             there
             can
             be
             no
             warrant
             from
             Christ
             for
             such
             a
             practice
             as
             this
             ,
             is
             taken
             from
             such
             expressions
             of
             his
             ,
             wherein
             he
             shews
             his
             dislike
             thereof
             ,
             and
             it
             standeth
             thus
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             Arg.
             If
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Lord
             have
             sharply
             reproved
             and
             checked
             his
             servants
             when
             he
             hath
             espied
             such
             a
             spirit
             as
             this
             but
             breaking
             forth
             in
             them
             ,
             then
             can
             no
             servant
             of
             his
             have
             any
             countenance
             ,
             much
             less
             authority
             from
             him
             so
             to
             practise
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             first
             is
             true
             ,
             he
             hath
             sharply
             reproved
             them
             when
             he
             espied
             
             such
             a
             spirit
             as
             this
             but
             breaking
             forth
             ,
             witness
             his
             words
             Luke
             22.
             24
             25.
             
             
               &c.
               Joh.
            
             18.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             Mat.
             26.
             51
             ,
             52
             ,
             53.
             54.
             
             
               &
               Luke
            
             9.
             46
             ,
             47.
             
             &
             49
             ,
             50.
             
             &
             52
             ,
             53
             ,
             54.
             55
             56.
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             when
             the
             Samaritans
             perceived
             that
             Christs
             face
             was
             towards
             Ierusalem
             ,
             they
             did
             so
             envy
             him
             for
             Ierusalems
             sake
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             place
             of
             Gods
             worship
             ,
             that
             they
             would
             not
             receive
             him
             nor
             afford
             unto
             him
             such
             common
             curtesie
             as
             belonged
             unto
             strangers
             ;
             for
             which
             discurteous
             repulse
             of
             their
             Lord
             and
             master
             ,
             James
             and
             John
             in
             a
             preposterous
             zeal
             judged
             ,
             that
             they
             deserved
             to
             dy
             ,
             and
             thereupon
             moved
             the
             question
             to
             Christ
             in
             these
             words
             ,
             verse
             55.
             
             
               Wilt
               ▪
               thou
               that
               we
               command
               fire
               to
               come
               down
               from
               heaven
               and
               consume
               them
               ?
            
             but
             what
             is
             the
             answer
             of
             Christ
             ?
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               he
               turned
               ,
               and
               rebuked
               them
               ,
               saying
               ,
               ye
               know
               not
               what
               manner
               of
               spirit
               ye
               are
               of
               ,
            
             They
             were
             scarce
             awar
             that
             they
             were
             hereunto
             moved
             by
             no
             other
             spirit
             than
             the
             spirit
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             for
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               The
               Son
               of
               man
               is
               not
               come
               to
               destroy
               mens
               lives
               ,
               but
               to
               save
               them
               ,
            
             and
             if
             he
             came
             into
             this
             world
             to
             save
             mens
             lives
             ,
             and
             not
             to
             destroy
             them
             ,
             and
             will
             have
             his
             Servants
             to
             learn
             of
             him
             meekness
             ,
             and
             mercy
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             as
             he
             was
             in
             this
             present
             evil
             world
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             he
             came
             to
             save
             mens
             lives
             ,
             even
             the
             rebellious
             ,
             then
             no
             servant
             of
             his
             can
             have
             any
             authority
             from
             him
             for
             such
             cases
             as
             these
             to
             destroy
             them
             .
          
           
             The
             last
             Argument
             standeth
             thus
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             Arg.
             That
             which
             of
             it self
             is
             inconsistent
             with
             the
             civil
             peace
             ,
             liberty
             ,
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             safety
             of
             a
             Place
             ,
             Commonwealth
             ,
             or
             nation
             ,
             no
             servant
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             can
             have
             liberty
             ,
             much
             less
             authority
             from
             his
             Lord
             to
             do
          
           
             But
             this
             outward
             forcing
             of
             men
             in
             matters
             of
             conscience
             towards
             God
             to
             believe
             as
             others
             believe
             ,
             and
             to
             practise
             and
             ▪
             worship
             as
             others
             do
             ,
             cannot
             stand
             with
             the
             Peace
             ,
             Liberty
             ,
             Prosperity
             ,
             and
             safety
             of
             a
             Place
             ,
             Commonwealth
             ,
             or
             nation
             .
             Therefore
             no
             servant
             of
             Christ
             can
             have
             any
             liberty
             ,
             much
             less
             authority
             so
             to
             do
             .
          
           
             The
             first
             proposition
             can
             scarce
             be
             denyed
             if
             these
             things
             be
             considered
             ,
             sci
             .
             That
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Lord
             is
             the
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             ,
             Isa
             .
             9
             6
             
               Heb
               ▪
            
             7.
             2.
             and
             the
             more
             a
             man
             is
             made
             partaker
             of
             ,
             and
             led
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Peace
             ,
             the
             more
             peaceable
             and
             quiet
             is
             he
             like
             to
             be
             towards
             all
             men
             with
             whom
             he
             hath
             to
             do
             ,
             for
             this
             Prince
             of
             Peace
             hath
             given
             express
             command
             unto
             all
             his
             Servants
             ,
             who
             are
             the
             Children
             of
             Peace
             (
             in
             whose
             hearts
             his
             word
             stands
             ,
             with
             power
             ,
             as
             the
             word
             of
             a
             King
             )
             to
             be
             at
             peace
             among
             themselves
             ,
             1
             Thes
             .
             5
             13.
             
             
               To
               live
               in
               peace
            
             ,
             2
             Cor.
             13.
             11.
             
             
               To
               follow
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               ,
               Heb
               ▪
            
             12.
             14.
             
             
               To
               seek
               peace
               and
               ensue
               it
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             11.
             
             
               To
               follow
               after
               those
            
             
             
               things
               that
               make
               for
               peace
               ,
               Rom.
            
             14.
             19.
             
             
               If
               it
               be
               possible
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lyeth
               to
               have
               peace
               with
               all
               men
               ,
               Rom.
            
             12.
             16.
             
             
               Yea
               not
               to
               seek
               their
               own
               ,
               but
               every
               man
               anothers
               wealth
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             24.
             
             
               To
               seek
               the
               peace
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               where
               God
               hath
               bounded
               his
               habitation
               ,
               yea
               ,
               and
               to
               pray
               unto
               God
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               rulers
               thereof
               ,
               Jer.
            
             29.
             7.
             1
             
             Tim.
             2.
             2.
             
             By
             all
             which
             it
             doth
             evidently
             appear
             ,
             that
             that
             which
             of
             it
             ●elf
             cannot
             stand
             with
             the
             peace
             and
             prosperity
             of
             a
             place
             ,
             and
             nation
             ,
             that
             can
             no
             servant
             of
             Christ
             have
             by
             the
             authority
             of
             this
             Lord
             ,
             unless
             by
             a
             just
             judgement
             from
             him
             upon
             the
             rulers
             of
             this
             world
             for
             giving
             their
             power
             ,
             and
             sword
             ,
             to
             the
             beast
             ,
             thus
             to
             be
             abused
             and
             made
             drunk
             with
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             which
             his
             tender
             heart
             cannot
             but
             avenge
             upon
             themselves
             ,
             and
             upon
             the
             Nations
             for
             their
             loving
             to
             have
             it
             so
             .
          
           
             And
             as
             for
             the
             second
             Proposition
             ,
             which
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             this
             outward
             forcing
             of
             men
             in
             matters
             of
             conscience
             towards
             God
             to
             believe
             as
             others
             believe
             ,
             and
             to
             practise
             and
             worship
             ,
             not
             as
             themselves
             (
             but
             as
             others
             )
             are
             perswaded
             ,
             cannot
             stand
             with
             the
             peace
             ,
             liberty
             ,
             prosperity
             ,
             and
             safety
             of
             a
             Place
             ,
             Nation
             ,
             and
             Commonwealth
             ;
             this
             will
             as
             plainly
             appear
             in
             the
             examination
             of
             each
             particular
             thereof
             .
          
           
             And
             first
             ,
             it
             cannot
             stand
             with
             the
             peace
             of
             a
             Commonwealth
             ;
             for
             as
             there
             could
             be
             no
             peace
             expected
             in
             the
             Israel
             of
             old
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             that
             harlot
             Jezabel
             (
             who
             thirsted
             after
             innocent
             blood
             )
             could
             at
             her
             pleasure
             obtain
             the
             seal
             and
             power
             of
             the
             King
             ,
             to
             effect
             her
             bloody
             design
             upon
             the
             servants
             of
             the
             Lord
             ,
             who
             withstood
             her
             Idolatrous
             Priests
             ,
             and
             that
             Idolatrous
             way
             and
             worship
             which
             they
             had
             set
             up
             ,
             so
             likewise
             as
             long
             as
             that
             spirituall
             Jezabell
             among
             those
             that
             account
             themselves
             the
             Israel
             of
             God
             ,
             (
             who
             is
             seen
             in
             Rev.
             17.
             3.
             to
             ride
             upon
             that
             scarlet-coloured
             beast
             ,
             and
             to
             own
             her self
             as
             the
             City
             and
             spouse
             of
             that
             great
             King
             ,
             the
             King
             of
             Saints
             ,
             so
             long
             I
             say
             as
             she
             )
             can
             by
             her
             glorious
             deckings
             and
             splendours
             ,
             so
             deceive
             and
             allure
             the
             Kings
             and
             Rulers
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             commit
             fornication
             with
             her
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             their
             sword
             and
             power
             to
             the
             beast
             that
             bears
             her
             up
             ,
             there
             can
             be
             no
             expectation
             of
             peace
             in
             the
             earth
             ,
             but
             still
             of
             wars
             ,
             and
             rumours
             of
             wars
             ,
             untill
             mens
             hearts
             fail
             them
             :
             for
             so
             long
             as
             there
             is
             an
             outward
             force
             or
             power
             to
             be
             had
             to
             maintain
             and
             uphold
             the
             carnall
             interests
             and
             advantages
             of
             some
             upon
             religious
             accounts
             ,
             and
             to
             persecute
             others
             ,
             who
             for
             conscience
             sake
             towards
             God
             ,
             dare
             not
             ,
             yea
             cannot
             conform
             to
             their
             way
             ,
             What
             hopes
             are
             hereby
             begotten
             and
             nourished
             in
             some
             ?
             what
             jealousies
             ,
             suspicions
             and
             fears
             in
             others
             ?
             what
             revengfull
             desires
             in
             most
             ?
             yea
             ,
             what
             plottings
             and
             contrivings
             in
             all
             ?
             and
             as
             a
             fruit
             and
             effect
             hereof
             ,
             what
             riding
             ?
             running
             ?
             troublesome
             ,
             and
             tumultuous
             assemblings
             together
             ,
             
             and
             ●idings
             ?
             yea
             ,
             and
             outragious
             murderings
             and
             bloodshedings
             are
             hereby
             produced
             in
             a
             Nation
             ,
             to
             gain
             that
             power
             and
             sword
             to
             their
             party
             ,
             either
             to
             crush
             ,
             suppress
             ,
             or
             cause
             the
             other
             to
             conform
             ,
             or
             at
             the
             least
             and
             best
             to
             save
             themselves
             from
             being
             crushed
             ,
             suppressed
             ,
             or
             forced
             to
             conformity
             ?
             But
             were
             this
             snare
             of
             the
             destroyer
             and
             murderer
             once
             discovered
             and
             broken
             ,
             which
             is
             under
             a
             specious
             and
             religious
             pretence
             of
             doing
             God
             good
             service
             ,
             to
             oppress
             and
             slay
             his
             innocent
             servants
             and
             children
             ,
             and
             to
             force
             men
             to
             that
             which
             their
             minds
             and
             consciences
             are
             not
             perswaded
             unto
             ,
             which
             is
             worse
             than
             Idolatry
             ▪
             or
             at
             least
             would
             it
             please
             the
             most
             high
             to
             help
             the
             Kings
             and
             Rulers
             of
             the
             earth
             ,
             to
             take
             King
             Davids
             counsell
             ,
             Psal
             .
             2.
             which
             is
             ,
             to
             
               kiss
               t●e
               son
               lest
               be
               ang●y
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               anger
               smite
               th●●
               glorious
               Image
               ,
            
             (
             which
             Nabuchadnezzer
             saw
             in
             his
             dream
             )
             Dan.
             2.
             31
             ,
             32
             ,
             33
             ,
             34.
             upon
             his
             feet
             ,
             that
             were
             part
             of
             iron
             ,
             and
             part
             of
             clay
             ,
             and
             so
             break
             them
             to
             peeces
             ,
             that
             the
             iron
             ,
             the
             clay
             ,
             the
             brass
             ,
             the
             silver
             and
             the
             gold
             be
             broken
             to
             peeces
             together
             ,
             become
             as
             chaff
             ,
             and
             so
             vanish
             away
             ,
             that
             there
             should
             no
             place
             be
             found
             for
             them
             ;
             And
             would
             it
             please
             the
             most
             high
             to
             put
             it
             into
             their
             hearts
             ,
             to
             manage
             that
             power
             and
             sword
             of
             steel
             which
             he
             hath
             put
             into
             their
             hands
             (
             and
             takes
             out
             again
             at
             his
             good
             pleasure
             )
             so
             that
             it
             might
             onely
             attend
             the
             very
             thing
             for
             which
             it
             is
             bestowed
             upon
             them
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             do
             justly
             ,
             and
             to
             shew
             mercy
             ,
             as
             those
             that
             walk
             (
             in
             such
             eminent
             places
             )
             humbly
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             are
             things
             more
             pleasing
             to
             him
             ,
             than
             such
             burnt
             offerings
             and
             sacrifices
             ,
             although
             they
             amounted
             to
             thousands
             of
             rams
             ,
             or
             ten
             thousands
             of
             rivers
             of
             oyl
             ▪
             ,
             especially
             being
             such
             as
             he
             hath
             not
             required
             at
             their
             hands
             ;
             how
             soon
             would
             the
             earth
             which
             now
             is
             moved
             exceedingly
             ▪
             reels
             to
             and
             fro
             like
             a
             drunkard
             ,
             and
             is
             removed
             like
             a
             cot●●●●
             ▪
             ●●ome
             a
             quiet
             and
             peaceable
             habitation
             ?
             for
             if
             there
             were
             neither
             fear
             on
             one
             hand
             ,
             nor
             hope
             on
             the
             other
             ,
             that
             this
             sword
             should
             be
             drawn
             forth
             to
             maintain
             the
             carnall
             interests
             of
             some
             ,
             which
             they
             enjoy
             upon
             religious
             pretences
             ,
             and
             to
             suppress
             the
             understandings
             and
             consciences
             of
             others
             ,
             to
             the
             hazard
             of
             their
             proper
             and
             lawfull
             interests
             and
             outward
             enjoyments
             ,
             and
             all
             men
             should
             see
             the
             Rulers
             as
             resolute
             in
             this
             point
             as
             Galio
             was
             ,
             so
             that
             men
             of
             all
             sects
             and
             religions
             ,
             which
             now
             are
             various
             ,
             were
             become
             hopeless
             of
             any
             other
             help
             to
             support
             themselves
             and
             their
             way
             ,
             or
             to
             draw
             others
             thereto
             ,
             than
             what
             by
             the
             word
             of
             God
             they
             can
             attain
             unto
             ,
             how
             soon
             would
             these
             tumults
             cease
             ,
             the
             enmity
             in
             point
             of
             Religion
             be
             sla●n
             ,
             and
             all
             things
             in
             peace
             ?
             and
             for
             my
             part
             I
             cannot
             expect
             that
             the
             swords
             should
             be
             beaten
             into
             plowshares
             ,
             and
             the
             spears
             into
             pruning
             ▪
             hooks
             ,
             that
             nation
             shall
             not
             
             rise
             against
             nation
             ,
             neither
             shall
             they
             learn
             war
             any
             more
             ,
             which
             is
             a
             thing
             which
             the
             mouth
             of
             the
             Lord
             hath
             spoken
             of
             ,
             untill
             that
             be
             accomplished
             which
             should
             occasion
             it
             ,
             which
             is
             exp●e●
             by
             the
             Prophet
             in
             these
             words
             .
             
               For
               all
               people
               will
               walk
               every
               one
               in
               the
               name
               of
               his
               God
               ,
               and
               we
               will
               walk
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             Micha
             .
             4.
             3
             ,
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             And
             as
             this
             forcing
             of
             men
             for
             their
             conscience
             sake
             ,
             cannot
             stand
             with
             the
             peace
             of
             a
             Nation
             or
             Commonwealth
             ,
             so
             neither
             can
             it
             stand
             with
             the
             liberty
             thereof
             ,
             as
             those
             two
             instances
             Rev.
             13.
             10.
             and
             15.
             16
             ,
             17
             ,
             together
             with
             daily
             experience
             ,
             doe
             lively
             demonstrate
             ,
             in
             which
             Scriptures
             it
             is
             plain
             to
             be
             seen
             ,
             that
             whilst
             the
             Beast
             reigneth
             ,
             through
             the
             power
             of
             the
             Kings
             of
             the
             Eath
             ,
             all
             are
             restrained
             of
             their
             liberty
             ,
             and
             brought
             to
             ▪
             conformity
             ,
             they
             cannot
             buy
             nor
             sel
             ,
             unless
             they
             conform
             to
             the
             Beast
             ,
             no
             not
             the
             great
             ones
             .
             Kings
             and
             Rulers
             themselves
             ,
             they
             shall
             rather
             cease
             to
             be
             Kings
             than
             cease
             to
             conform
             ,
             when
             once
             they
             have
             given
             their
             power
             to
             him
             ,
             for
             then
             they
             have
             not
             been
             able
             to
             stand
             before
             him
             ,
             as
             Emperors
             ,
             Kings
             ,
             Princes
             and
             Governors
             have
             by
             wofull
             experience
             (
             through
             a
             sad
             hand
             of
             God
             )
             found
             to
             be
             true
             .
             And
             as
             by
             the
             righteous
             judgement
             of
             God
             ,
             they
             that
             have
             upon
             this
             accompt
             killed
             with
             the
             sword
             ,
             must
             have
             a
             time
             also
             to
             be
             killed
             with
             the
             sword
             ;
             so
             they
             that
             have
             led
             into
             captivity
             ,
             must
             also
             be
             led
             into
             captivity
             :
             so
             that
             by
             this
             it
             appears
             ,
             it
             cannot
             stand
             with
             the
             liberty
             of
             a
             place
             and
             Nation
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             it
             cannot
             stand
             with
             the
             prosperity
             and
             safety
             therof
             will
             appear
             from
             a
             twofold
             consideration
             ,
             the
             first
             whereof
             is
             with
             respect
             to
             piety
             ,
             the
             second
             to
             policy
             .
          
           
             That
             which
             is
             taken
             from
             piety
             is
             this
             ,
             If
             the
             matter
             be
             duly
             considered
             and
             weighd
             ,
             it
             cannot
             be
             expected
             but
             that
             this
             outward
             constraint
             or
             restraint
             of
             men
             in
             matters
             of
             conscience
             ,
             &
             for
             the
             worship
             of
             God
             (
             in
             this
             present
             evill
             world
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             powers
             therin
             )
             much
             chiefly
             reflect
             ,
             and
             light
             upon
             such
             as
             being
             called
             out
             of
             the
             world
             ,
             can
             neither
             conform
             to
             worldly
             vanities
             ,
             nor
             worldly
             worships
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             pure
             voice
             and
             word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             testimony
             of
             Christ
             Jesus
             the
             Lord
             ,
             which
             if
             true
             ,
             as
             indeed
             it
             cannot
             be
             denied
             ,
             then
             it
             will
             easily
             appear
             to
             be
             both
             unsafe
             and
             unprosperous
             for
             a
             state
             or
             nation
             to
             be
             found
             medling
             herein
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               he
               that
               toucheth
               you
               ,
               toucheth
               the
               aple
               of
               mine
               eye
               ,
               Zach.
            
             2.
             8.
             and
             again
             ,
             
               Touch
               not
               mine
               anointed
               ,
               and
               do
               my
               Prophets
               no
               harm
               ,
            
             1
             Chron.
             16.
             22.
             and
             King
             David
             had
             well
             observed
             concerning
             the
             Israel
             of
             old
             ,
             that
             the
             Lord
             suffered
             no
             man
             to
             do
             them
             wrong
             ,
             but
             even
             reproved
             Kings
             for
             their
             sakes
             ,
             Psal
             .
             
             105.
             14.
             
             And
             if
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             who
             is
             full
             of
             bowels
             of
             compassion
             ,
             be
             so
             taken
             with
             the
             oppression
             of
             the
             poor
             ,
             and
             sighing
             of
             the
             needy
             ,
             that
             ●e
             will
             not
             long
             forbear
             ,
             but
             will
             arise
             ,
             relieve
             him
             ,
             and
             set
             〈…〉
             safety
             from
             him
             that
             pusseth
             at
             him
             ,
             or
             would
             insnare
             him
             ,
             Psal
             .
             12.
             5.
             shall
             he
             not
             much
             rather
             avenge
             his
             own
             elect
             ,
             which
             give
             him
             no
             r●●t
             ,
             but
             c●y
             night
             and
             day
             unto
             him
             ?
             Luk
             :
             18.
             7.
             yea
             ,
             I
             tell
             you
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             he
             will
             a
             venge
             them
             speedily
             .
             And
             now
             how
             unsafe
             and
             unprosperous
             it
             is
             for
             a
             Kingdome
             ,
             or
             State
             ,
             to
             ly
             thus
             open
             to
             the
             vengeance
             of
             God
             ,
             which
             if
             it
             breaks
             forth
             is
             like
             to
             overturn
             ,
             overturn
             ,
             overturn
             it
             as
             the
             prophet
             speaks
             ,
             Ezek.
             21.
             25
             ,
             26
             ,
             27.
             will
             not
             be
             a
             hard
             thing
             to
             discern
             .
          
           
             Again
             it
             cannot
             well
             stand
             with
             the
             prosperity
             and
             safety
             of
             a
             State
             ,
             or
             Nation
             ,
             upon
             a
             politick
             ground
             or
             consideration
             .
             For
             it
             best
             suits
             with
             policy
             (
             be
             the
             power
             in
             the
             hands
             of
             Kings
             and
             Princes
             ,
             but
             especially
             of
             States
             and
             Commonwealths
             )
             1.
             
             To
             engage
             (
             not
             only
             one
             party
             or
             sect
             alone
             ,
             but
             )
             all
             parties
             therein
             to
             the
             present
             power
             ,
             and
             to
             the
             supporting
             thereof
             .
             2.
             
             To
             do
             this
             (
             not
             by
             giving
             away
             any
             part
             of
             the
             power
             to
             any
             party
             or
             sect
             to
             oppress
             or
             inforce
             others
             to
             their
             way
             for
             their
             carnal
             and
             private
             respects
             ,
             for
             that
             (
             as
             hath
             been
             shewn
             )
             is
             the
             way
             to
             lose
             it
             themselves
             ,
             except
             they
             conform
             ,
             yea
             to
             be
             brought
             to
             conformity
             ,
             but
             to
             afford
             its
             protection
             equall
             to
             all
             without
             respect
             unto
             any
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             this
             ,
             〈◊〉
             keeping
             them
             thereby
             safe
             ,
             under
             God
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             their
             persons
             ,
             names
             ,
             and
             estates
             ;
             3
             And
             to
             engage
             them
             all
             upon
             the
             strongest
             engagements
             ,
             which
             are
             not
             carnal
             outward
             advantage
             (
             they
             being
             of
             tentimes
             so
             far
             from
             advancing
             the
             same
             ,
             that
             they
             prove
             notable
             means
             to
             make
             the
             obstruction
             )
             but
             this
             ,
             wherein
             one
             man
             may
             be
             as
             wel
             assured
             that
             he
             shall
             not
             be
             forced
             to
             another
             man
             understanding
             and
             conscience
             ,
             as
             that
             another
             shall
             not
             be
             forced
             unto
             his
             .
             Which
             indeed
             is
             an
             engagement
             that
             is
             stronger
             than
             death
             ,
             the
             voice
             of
             each
             man●
             conscience
             being
             to
             him
             as
             the
             voice
             of
             his
             God
             ;
             by
             this
             means
             shall
             all
             parties
             be
             deeply
             obliged
             to
             the
             utmost
             of
             their
             lives
             and
             estates
             ,
             to
             bea●
             up
             that
             power
             ,
             without
             which
             they
             cannot
             expect
             to
             enjoy
             peace
             ,
             liberry
             ,
             and
             safety
             themselves
             ,
             so
             shall
             the
             rulers
             also
             have
             somewhat
             more
             vacancy
             to
             consider
             what
             it
             is
             that
             the
             Lord
             of
             hosts
             doth
             require
             at
             their
             hands
             ,
             which
             is
             to
             do
             justly
             ,
             to
             love
             mercy
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             humbly
             before
             the
             Lord
             ,
             Mic
             6
             7.
             8.
             
             And
             whereas
             it
             is
             added
             (
             every
             man
             being
             such
             &c.
             )
             which
             is
             to
             shew
             that
             whether
             such
             liberty
             as
             this
             should
             be
             granted
             or
             〈…〉
             in
             this
             present
             world
             ,
             yet
             it
             concerns
             ,
             and
             also
             well
             becomes
             the
             servants
             of
             C●●●●t
             not
             to
             alter
             their
             course
             ,
             but
             to
             be
             still
             found
             keeping
             the
             commandments
             God
             and
             the
             testimony
             of
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             to
             beating
             in
             mind
             what
             is
             said
             ,
             Rev.
             12.11
             .
             And
             they
             overcame
             him
             by
             the
             blo●d
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             word
             of
             their
             testimony
             ,
             and
             they
             loved
             not
             their
             lives
             unto
             the
             death
             ;
             h●●kning
             also
             for
             his
             voice
             ,
             who
             saith
             Rev.
             last
             20.
             
             Surely
             I
             come
             quickly
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             closing
             therewith
             as
             there
             is
             exprest
             .
             Amen
             ,
             Even
             so
             come
             Lord
             Jesus
             .
          
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
         
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A33276-e1190
           
             *
             A
             
               Wampon
               Peague
            
             is
             the
             six●h
             part
             of
             a
             penny
             with
             us
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             1.
             3.
             8.
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             8.
             6.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Act.
             10
             ▪
             43
             Jo.
             1.
             45.
             
          
           
             Acts
             3.
             21.
             7.
             37.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             17.
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Matth.
             11.
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             1.
             1.
             
             Col.
             1.
             2.
             1
             
             Cor.
             6.
             
             2●
             .
             7.
             23.
             1
             
             Cor.
             12
             13.
             
             Col.
             2
             19
             2
             Eph.
             20.
             21
             ,
             22.
             1
             
             Cor.
             3.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             Heb.
             12.
             2.
             
             Acts
             9.
             6.
             
             Ps
             .
             85.
             8.
             
             Io.
             10.
             5.
             4
             
             ●o
             .
             23
             ,
             24.